Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I awoke to yelling. I grumbled and sat up to see what the commotion was.

"Maddy, get your ass out of bed and go put some flowers out," My best friend and cabin leader, Katie, ordered. "Luke will be here in a matter of minutes to check the cabin and someone forgot to organize their stuff." She glared at some 12-year-old.

I rolled out of bed and, still in my pajamas, opened the door, stepping out. I shut my eyes and held out my hand. With a pop, the front of the cabin was decorated with beautiful purple flowers, and just enough white to keep a balance. I regrew some of the moss on the roof and remade the wreath on the door. I noticed some other cabins, all fully dressed, starting to step out and head to breakfast.

"Guys, all of Hermes is already dressed and ready!" I shouted back into the cabin. If the Hermes cabin was ready before you, you knew you were in trouble. "I'm not going to take the last shower again!" I noticed Luke, their cabin head, moving down the line. He was already at Aphrodite. Luckily, some flirting was going on and he was held up. I turned back into the cabin. It was spotless. Then I noticed the undersides of the beds, all packed with the trash and laundry.

"Katie, are you-" I looked over at her, but decided to just go sit in a spot that would hide the imperfections the most. She walked up to the door with a fake smile.
"Luke! How are you?" She asked, her small talk dripping with disgust. For some reason, the Demeter and Hermes cabins had an age-old rivalry. We'd almost worked it out when the Stoll brothers placed chocolate bunnies on our roof. This made us all livid, and the rivalry was back on. However, we weren't as good at the prank war as they were. Luke marked us off with a smug look on his face, but wouldn't tell us what our score was. I suspected he'd announce it in front of the whole camp at dinner or something.
Once I'd dressed in my bright orange camp tee shirt and denim shorts, I pulled my blonde hair into two french braids and headed out the door, behind all of the others, checking for stragglers. I wasn't the oldest in the cabin, but Katie was just one year older than I was and she was getting closer and closer to graduating from camp, so I was training to be the next head.

-

After arriving at breakfast and listening to Chiron's morning messages, we all gave our offerings to the Gods and sat down to eat.
"So, did you ever end up practicing that technique for Luke?" I asked Madge, one of my closest friends.

She shook her head. "Of course not, have you ever even looked at me in that course? I can't even hold the shield correctly, let alone wield a sword."

I shrugged.
"I don't know, you seemed fine," I took a bite of my toast, mostly ignoring what she'd said. I wasn't hungry, but I knew that if I didn't eat, I wouldn't make it through Sword and Shield and Archery to lunch.

By habit, I glanced over at Hermes cabin to find a pair of blue eyes looking right at me. Connor Stoll. Or, Travis Stoll. I couldn't tell. Either way, I glared back, and the contact broke. I had Climbing Wall with both of them, and it was the worst course of the day. They were constantly pulling pranks on the other demigods, myself included, and disrupting the course.

People teased me about how I 'should've been an Athena kid' because I'm a 'teacher's pet'. Which, I supposed I was, but it wasn't a terrible thing, was it? All I wanted was to be prepared for any attack I came across. I blinked twice, clearing my thoughts and taking a sip of my water.

Eventually Chiron dismissed us from the meal and sent us back to our cabins to prepare for our first course. Mine, along with Madge's, was Sword and Shield with , the Ares cabin head. She was a scary girl, buff and loud, taking after her father.

"Alright, wimps! We all know that this group is the dud and weak group," She yelled, her booming voice carrying all the way across the arena. She loved to remind us that our group was the speed group, rather than the strong group. There were about 25 of us, mostly Apollo kids, and pretty much our only assets were speed and cleverness. Which, personally, I thought to be one of the better groups. Being quick in battle is more important than having skill with an axe... right? I was much better at long distance fighting, using throwing knives and sometimes a bow.

After more screaming and belittling from Clarisse, we were split into partners to duel. I got stuck with Dylan Gray, an Apollo kid. He wasn't my favorite person, but I didn't hate him. He wasn't a Hermes kid, after all. He was just a bit clumsy, and not the best at Sword and Shield. Then again, neither was I. After another 30 minutes of dueling, Clarisse dismissed us, sending us off to Archery. Finally, something I liked. I walked with Madge to get some water, and came back to the Arena to find the targets set up. I grabbed my equipment, picked out a target, and started stretching my arms.

Madge on my right and an empty target on my left, I was excited to shoot with some peace. That was dampened almost immediately, when I heard snickering. "Just wonderful." I rolled my eyes, knowing immediately who was next to me. A Hermes boy. I tried not to look over, but out of the corner of my eye I recognized the curly brown hair and awkward posture. A Stoll brother. I decided not to engage, because I wanted to enjoy my favorite course. However, I did reach back to check my braids. The hairties were still there, but I doubted that they would be for long. Last year, one of them stole my hairtie right off of my ponytail, causing my hair to block my eyesight at the Climbing Wall and almost sending me tumbling down the whole length of it. Because of this, they made it my own special prank, pulling my hair loose every time they saw me. Which was quite often. I'd tried to keep my distance since then, worried that I would injure someone if it happened again.
Chiron's instructions interrupted my thoughts.

"Alright ladies and gentlemen. We're going to start with just a few minutes of using the motions before we start actually shooting." Some people groaned. Most of us had been doing it for years and didn't need review, especially the Apollo kids.

After maybe 20 minutes, he told us to put the arrows in the bow and start practicing on our own. As I pulled my arrow back, about to shoot, a voice interrupted my focus.
"I'd be careful using that arrow. You never know what might happen." I turned to see the boy on my left. Of course. The Stoll.
"Can I help you, Stoll?" I sighed, relaxing my grip on the bow.
"Oh, no thank you, I'm perfectly capable of shooting this arrow, Callaghan." He grinned, shooting the arrow perfectly, still looking at me.
"Don't call me that," I grumbled. He just winked and turned away. God, those boys are insufferable. I turned to Madge and rolled my eyes. She was struggling, to say the least. She hadn't even shot an arrow yet. Or, wait, she had. It was just on the other side of the Arena.
"How-" I started, but decided against it. I didn't want to upset her.

-

Lunch came and went, more glaring at that Stoll boy. He kept smiling, which made it even worse. His crooked grin made me feel so... so.. angry? It was a foreign emotion, which frustrated me. Whatever it was, I tried not to think about it. We had 2 hours of free time until Climbing Wall, and I decided to spend it in the woods, talking to the nymphs and growing flowers. Once I grew tired from the planting, I headed back to the cabins. Maybe I'd get some rest before my next course.

As soon as I stepped in the door a girl came running up to me. Lily, I believed. She was from the Athena cabin.

"What's up?" I asked her, shutting the door again, internally sighing and wishing I'd been just 2 seconds faster.

"It's one of your brothers, he's hurt himself at the stables."

"What?" I perked up. I only had 3 half-brothers. Mark, Noah, and Julian. "Who?"

She shook her head. "I'm not sure, but you have to get to the Big House immediately." I nodded, turning on my heel and running up towards the Big House. I had to cross the stream, but I made it up onto the porch. I knocked, but no one answered. I sighed, remembering Mr. D's newest idea.

"Madeline Callaghan, Demeter!" I yelled at the doorknob. It opened itself. I dared not think any bad thoughts of Mr. D, for I was convinced that he could read minds, being a god and all. I walked into the living room to see Julian sitting on the couch, clutching his arm.

"You don't have flying lessons on Thursdays! You have archery!" Mr. D was screaming at him. The 13-year-old looked about ready to cry. Chiron interrupted.

"Actually, it's free time, and he was just cleaning the stables. That's the Demeter Cabins' job." Mr. D grumbled a response and walked away.

"Send him to the nurse, I don't want to look at anymore half-bloods," He turned to look at me, surprised by my presence.

"Millie? What are you doing here? Leave!" He pointed at the door.

"I was told to come here. Because of Julian." I explained, trying to keep my cool.
"Yeah, well, he's not here, is he?" He walked away, glowering, and summoned a Coca-Cola out of thin air. I looked at Chiron, who just shook his head. So I quietly left the room and followed Julian and some other Demeter kids to the camp nurses.

-

After we were sure Julian was fine, with a broken arm and bruised collarbone, I left to go back to the cabin. With only thirty minutes left, I figured I'd rebraid my hair. I stopped, and considered getting help from the Aphrodite kids, but instead I just kept walking. I would layer my hairties.

I met Madge at the climbing wall, waiting for class to start. Some of the satyrs were already climbing because they were the ones that taught the course.
"Okay, we're going to go up solo now!" A satyr shouted above the chatter. "I hope you all thought about what we did yesterday. Looking at you, Kev!" I hated solo climbs. It was embarrassing and often painful. Powers were allowed, but Demeter didn't give me much to work with. Chlorokinesis. Perfect. It wasn't something I ever used to my advantage other than growing flowers. Of course, we went alphabetical. Before long, it was my turn. I stepped up to the daunting wall. It was more of a cliff, if we're being honest. Five levels and lava pouring from the top. I looked down at the ground. More lava. I exhaled. I'd done this plenty of times, but I'd never excelled. That was my goal today.

I ran across the small stepping stones that broke through the bubbling lava on the ground, and sprang up to the wall. Grabbing each little jut and foothold, I practically flew right up it. Now is your chance. I squeezed my eyes shut and reached forward. I grabbed something sturdy. I opened my eyes to see a vine, stretching all the way up to the top. Yes! My excitement was soon squashed when a bout of lava burned the vine and broke it, almost sending me tumbling into the lava pit below. I gripped tight to the wall, still pulling myself up. I grabbed vine after vine until I was mentally exhausted and couldn't summon any more. I slipped, and held on by only one hand. I gave up, giving the instructor the signal that I wouldn't be continuing. He nodded, and blew the whistle, signifying that it was someone else's turn. I sighed, starting to move down the wall. I'd almost reached the bottom when my foot slipped and I tumbled, landing on my back. Hard. I laid there for a second, then sat up, trying not to show the pile of failure that I'd just created. I was starting to stand up when I saw a hand reaching out to help me. I looked up to see that same elfish face from this morning.
"Need a hand?" The boy smiled at me. I huffed, reaching up to take it. I wasn't in the mood to keep up a rivalry anyway, and I could hardly breathe. He pulled me up and patted me on the back as he left. I almost smiled, then my hair hit my face.
"Really, Stoll?" I called after him.
"That's Connor to you, and yes, really. You'll have to do more than yell at us if you want your hairties back, though. We have a collection going on right now," He smirked, going up to get back in line to climb. Of course, his climb was perfect and easy, being so nimble and all. I asked Madge for an extra hairtie, but she refused to give me any. I'd already "borrowed" enough. I gave up, letting my long hair lay on my back and move however it pleased with the wind. That Connor Stoll gave me the weirdest feeling. Getting his help wasn't something I'd liked, but the rest of the day when he didn't talk to me I felt disappointed. Canoeing and Dinner both came and went, and I went to bed after taking a shower and slept a dreamless sleep.

-

Sitting with my cabin at breakfast, I was still half-asleep. Harper, a girl a couple years younger than me, was very excited about this Ares boy and talked about him all of the night before. It was funny, because I'd never really had any of that to discuss. I'd dated boys back in Vermont during the school year, but it was never something that lasted. I was always too invested in other things and didn't have enough time to give anyone the attention they needed. It didn't sit well with them, so we always broke it off. Anyways, Harper and her friend Julie were still talking about him. I acted interested, but I was thinking more about winning at Capture The Flag. I was always competitive due to my background in track and field, but Capture just sets something off inside me. Demeter cabin was with the Ares and Aphrodite group against Athena and Hermes. Not all of the Aphrodite kids played, and not all of the Demeter kids played, so I didn't have a set role. I bounced around each time from scout to guard to offense.

The day rolled by quickly. I failed at Sword and Shield again. Archery was fun, but Connor kept distracting me and it got frustrating. We were on our way to lunch when we heard a commotion. I looked up to where the noise was coming from; The Big House. A figure stumbled past Thalias Tree and fell onto the ground. I wasn't sure what I'd seen, but when I noticed people going up to retrieve the person, I knew that they would survive, and I went on to my lunch. I was too hungry to even pay attention, and soon I was too busy chatting with my cabin that I dismissed the whole experience. I headed off to Climbing Wall and prepared myself for what would come next. I hadn't even tried to use my chlorokinesis since the last time, hoping I wouldn't get tired out. I promised myself that I would only use vines if I absolutely needed to.

One the satyr blew the whistle signifying that it was my turn, I took off towards the wall. I flew across the stepping stones and pushed off the ground onto the cold rock. I scampered up the side of it. With plenty of trouble, I made it past level one. I was standing on a ledge, taking a breath in between the levels. I started up again, this time almost jumping from each foothold to another. Once I passed that level, I started onto the next. This one had the falling rocks. I climbed up, rocks tumbling towards my head as I went up. I dodged most of them, and as for the ones I almost collided with, I called upon vines to swing around them.
Final level. Taking a deep breath, I assessed what was before me. More lava, larger rocks, and fewer footholds.

Damn, it's a wonder that this thing is even legal. Actually, it probably wasn't. I scanned for the nearest foothold and jumped up to it. Scaling almost all of the level, I was faced with just a few feet left, and no footholds. I knew that I had to get to the top. I'd already come this far, but I didn't have much energy left and probably only had one or two more pushes for plants. I reached up, summoning a vine and wrapped it around my wrist, hauling myself up. I slapped my hand against the top of the wall, holding it up to signify that I had reached the top. With one last pull, I got up and sat on the wall. I almost didn't dare look down at the group. Not that I'm afraid of heights, because I'm not. However, a fall from up here is not one I'd like to be a part of. The satyr nodded to me, marking something down on his sheet. Once I'd made it back to the ground, I walked over to Madge, grinning.

"Hey! You did it!" She congratulated, pulling me into a hug. I laughed, still ecstatic from the adrenaline. Both of the Stoll brothers came over to us, one leaning his elbow on my shoulder. I assumed it was Connor, but I wasn't sure. I studied them for a bit and discovered that my assumption was correct. Travis was taller.

"So, Callaghan. You finally did it. And you didn't even need my help," He teased. I reached back to my braid, trying to make sure it was still in, but he grabbed my hand.

"Oh, no," He tisked. "Too late!" He turned to me, holding out my hairtie.

"Looking for this?" He dipped into a low bow, his hand outstretched as if he were holding a platter. I tried to grab it but he took his hand away before I could get it.

"What now?" I crossed my arms.

"Oh, you'll have to try harder to get this one back. You didn't really think I'd just hand it over, did you?" They walked away, giving each other a high-five. He turned back, still walking.

"Oh, by the way, can't wait to win capture tonight!" He called, giving a me a little mocking salute before running back to his place in line with Travis.

-

I strapped on my armor, put on my helmet, and armed myself with a bow. Clarisse made me take a sword as a back-up.
"Really, I don't see why this is necessary. We all know I can't use this."

"Hey, you never know if you'll be ambushed," Clarisse pressed. "Besides, you're on border duty this time." I suppresed a groan. Of course. I hated border patrol; It was my least favorite job. I'd much rather be defending the flag. But it's always best not to upset Clarisse. I nodded, and grabbed a sword as well.

Once I was sure everything was in place and secure, I went to join the rest of my team. Once Clarisse debriefed us on the plan, Chiron called for everyone to head into the woods. I ran to the river, setting myself up behind a small hill, out of sight from the other team's side. I waited for maybe an hour before a kid, no more than 13 years old, wandered onto the other side of the beach. I squinted at him. It was the same kid from earlier, the one that had barely made it into camp. He was from the Hermes cabin, and he was scrawny, even for such a young kid. He had black hair that stuck out in all directions and striking sea-green eyes. His armor didn't fit him correctly and his helmet was in front of his eyes. It would be easy to take him down, but I wanted to see what his plan was.

Turns out, he had no plan. He just stood there for quite a while, looking after the border. He wasn't doing a very good job because I noticed a few Ares kids slip by through the trees. I was bored, so I wanted to fight him. I wouldn't kill him, because that was against the rules. And my sword-fighting skills weren't good anyway, but I was going to give it a go. Besides, I had powers. I wasn't sure if he did, but he probably had something up his sleeve. Annabeth, the captain of the Athena team, wouldn't send him out here with nothing but an oversized sword. Actually, scratch that. She would.

I stood, looking down at him. I was about to jump down and take him, when Clarisse and 4 other Ares kids charged for him. Dammit. There goes my last chance at actual fun tonight. Once it was clear that Clarisse was planning on killing the boy, I whipped my head around to look for a way across the border. I didn't need to patrol it, Clarisse was there. I set off to go and get the other team's flag. I glanced over, and the Ares kids had pushed the boy into the river. Even from this distance, I saw something change in him. His facial expression turned from tired and scared to confused and energized. I wasn't sure what was going to happen until three out of the four were on the ground, beaten by the kid.

"What in the..." I whispered to myself. Without thinking, I launched myself down to help the last one standing.

We were taking the kid together, but suddenly I was alone. He'd run off, the damn coward. I huffed, still fighting the kid with my sword. I wasn't the greatest, but his blue-plumed helmet was falling in his eyes and he'd had zero training with a sword. Before I knew it, I was on the ground, muscles aching, with his sword to my chest. I sighed. Beaten by a pre-teen. He groaned, suddenly twitching. Clarisse had hit him with her electric spear. He was actually taking her on quite well, so I dragged myself away, back towards our flag. Only, I ran into it halfway there. Luke was carrying it, bolting back to his side. Competitive as I was, I was too tired to try and stop him. Clarisse would eventually beat the kid and stop Luke. I turned back, trying to find somewhere to sit down when I walked straight into someone. Well, more like they ran straight into me.
"Oh! I'm so sorry, I wasn't-" The person grabbed my arms, making sure I was steady.

"Don't worry about it, it was my fault," A familiar voice said. I could practically hear the smirk on Connor Stoll's face. His hands lingered, not quite letting go, before he dropped them to his sides and patted me on the head.

"Alright, Callaghan. I've gotta get moving if I'm going to win this game."

"Not if I have anything to do with it," I retorted, gritting my teeth. I tried to pull out my sword but realized I'd left it at the river. "Crap."

He chuckled. "Well, looks like I'm getting away. See you around." He turned to run away when we heard shouting, then a loud growl. We looked at each other. My eyes had adjusted more to the dark and I saw the fear in his eyes that he was desperately trying to hide. I pushed him along, starting to run towards it.

"Come on!" I whispered. He quickly passed me, grabbing my hand and leading me towards the river.

"You don't need to hold my hand!" I hissed. But he didn't let go. We ran through the woods together, finally reaching the river. I gasped, stepping closer to Connor. A hellhound was approaching the kid from before.

"Percy, run!" Annabeth yelled to him. Percy. That's his name. I shook my head, clearing my thoughts. I pulled a large knife from my belt, ready to throw it at the hound, when I felt a hand cover mine.

"This is Percy's fight for now." Connor whispered to me.

Chiron didn't seem to agree. He sent an arrow flying into the beast, killing it and saving Percy. He started apologizing awkwardly, and almost fainted. Annabeth said something to him and he stepped into the water. A glowing blue-green light floated above his head. Upon further inspection, my eyes focused on a trident. I gasped.
"No way."

After the Hermes-Athena team had won, and we'd all grieved enough, everyone went to bed. I, however, laid awake, thinking of my encounter with Connor. I couldn't tell you what I was feeling, or why I was feeling it. But something about the boy was nagging at my brain.

Chapter Text

After braiding my hair and getting dressed, I even put on a little bit of makeup. I hoped no one would notice, and I went off along to breakfast. After scraping some eggs into the fire, I sat back down to the picnic table. I looked over at the Hermes cabin, but Connor wasn't looking at me. I felt a bit disappointed but brushed it off quickly.

I noticed that the Poseidon table wasn't empty anymore. Poor Percy was sitting alone, drinking a blue soda. I almost wanted to go sit with him and check up on him. He was already an outcast. Everyone was talking behind his back, even the Demeter cabin.

"Hey, guys. Let's take it down a notch, the kid's been through a lot. I don't want him to feel unwelcome." I interrupted the conversation, which had started to turn mean. A few girls grumbled, and someone changed the subject to Capture the flag and how disappointing it was that the other team had won. I was busy playing with a little plant I'd summoned to really pay attention.

We left the dining pavilion and headed to Pegasus riding. Seeing as it was a new week, our courses switched around. This week we had riding, weapon making, volleyball, and tracking skills. I wasn't a huge fan of weapon making, but I loved volleyball. I hadn't ever really played sports at my school, but here I was a volleyball master. I was a natural at tracking skills, as was the rest of the Demeter cabin. Pegasus riding wasn't exactly my strong suit. The horses didn't like me all that much. They loved the Stolls, though. I wondered if there was a bribe going on. No one likes the Stolls that much. Except maybe themselves. I would always slip and almost fall off the horse. Someone would always grab my shoulder and push me back up. It was often Connor. I tried to focus on the horse riding instead of how conveniently close the boy was. Every time, I might add.

On our way to weapon making, I stopped, looking up at the dusty, grimy window of the Big House attic. You could just barely see a green glow.
"The Oracle." I whispered to myself.

"What's that you say?" Connor came up behind slinging an arm over my shoulder. I shrugged it off.

"Nothing. Let's keep going, we'll be late." I started walking towards the Forge. He stayed in close pursuit.

"I thought you hated me, now theres a 'we'?" He flashed his crooked grin. "You're a funny one, Callaghan." He winked, falling back to walk with his brother. I heard a high-five. Shaking my head, I stayed straight on to the Forges.

After weapon-making, free time, and lunch, it was time for volleyball. I had changed from my overalls to my athletic shorts. I pulled my hair up but kept a headband on as well. I couldn't let this be ruined by having hair in my face. Stepping up to the net, we were split into two teams. Luckily, the Stoll brothers were playing opposite me. Now I can really show them. I stepped up to the front, ready to play. I was always the best at spiking the ball. I got one good one in, then we rotated. I landed in front of Connor.

"Well, hello." He smirked. I could see what he was doing. Two can play at that game.

"Hey, there. How's this game going for ya? Not too well, by the looks of it." The instructor blew his whistle.

"There's enough time for flirting after your fourth course. Play volleyball."

I suppressed a small laugh. Connor's ears had turned pink. I decided to make it just a little bit worse and wink at him. He had to look away. I chuckled and turned my focus back to the game. I set the ball, getting it ready for one of the Apollo boys to spike. He did it successfully, but it was a bit shaky and he was surprised by his sudden small victory. I gave him a high five as we rotated yet again.

Connor still wouldn't make eye contact with me. Preparing to bump the ball, I allowed my thoughts to wander and the ball came straight down on my head, launching me forward, directly into the sand. I heard the whistle blow and sat up, spitting out the dirt and sand from the court. I tried to wipe my face of the sand, but my dirty arm just put more sand on my face. I sighed, making sure it was out of my eyes and mouth. I got up, ready to play, but I had a sudden headache. I sat out, watching the game go by. I wished that I was still playing but I knew sitting out was for the best.

We all headed to tracking skills. Despite my natural success in that subject, it was quite boring. The time dragged by until it was finally free time. We got 2 hours to do any activity we wanted, or just relax. I usually went back to the cabin to take a break and maybe a nap if I needed it. This time around, I decided to go to the beach. It wasn't something I often did, but I liked the sun.

Once free time was over, we headed to dinner. I was still picking sand out of my teeth. I'd gone down hard, but my headache had mostly left. I spent dinner talking with everyone, occasionally sneaking a glance over to the Hermes table. I shook my head. I still wasn't sure why I even felt this way about the boy, or why it had just come up after knowing him for years. We were rivals, nothing more. He'd put the chocolate bunnies on our roof, and we continued the age-old rivalry. I tried to banish him from my thoughts, but I still couldn't get capture the flag out of my head. It was silly, really. Something as young and virgin as hand-holding and a small conversation. I rolled my eyes at myself.

It was announced that Percy Jackson, son of Poseidon, would be going on a quest with Grover Underwood and Annabeth Chase, daughter of Athena. This upset many campers, especially Clarisse. Most of us had yet to go on a quest. I wasn't too put down. I liked training, but traveling wasn't really my kind of thing. I was happy to stay at camp with my siblings.

After Percy and the others had left camp, everyone was extremely worried. Chiron had sent a hardly trained 12-year-old child of the Big Three out into the world on the most dangerous quest there had been in a very long time. The only thing standing between war and peace was a prepubescent boy. We were really in it now.

I could hardly pay attention to any of my lessons. All I could think of was the probably inevitable war between the Gods. I told myself not to worry, and to just focus on my courses. I finally came around by volleyball, and won our team quite a few points. I got reprimanded a lot during tracking skills, but only because I kept spacing out and ignoring my surroundings. However, as we moved from course to course to meal etc, I tried to catch up to Connor every time. He was usually flirting with another girl. This made me feel weird, a way I couldn't explain. But I ignored it. I'd gotten pretty good at telling the two brothers apart just from their behavior. Connor never stopped flirting, and often used it as a tactic to distract people while Travis looted their pockets.

-

The next morning at breakfast I sat silently, lost in thought. I was brought back when I heard my name being whispered.
"Psst! Hey, Callaghan!" I turned to see Connor leaning from his picnic table to mine.

"What?" I mouthed back, afraid to call out anything.

"Talk to me before flying lessons!" He whisper-yelled back and winked at me. My heart fluttered.

No, it didn't. Impossible. We were friend, if even. I cursed myself and decided not to talk to him. This wouldn't end well for anyone.

On the way to Pegasus Riding, I walked quickly, ahead of the group. Tragically for me, Connor caught up with me. Those damn Hermes kids, too fast for my liking.
"Oh. Hey, Connor." I liked the way his name sounded coming out of my mouth. Shit. No, I didn't. Gods, what was happening to me and why was it happening so suddenly?

"Are you avoiding me? Is it something I did, or-" He had a look of genuine concern painted across his freckled face.

"No, no. I'm just having a weird day and I'm trying to figure some things out." I was surprised that I was being honest with him. I should've just said 'yes'. Or better yet, walked away. I didn't know why I was acting so cold.

"Oh." He pondered this for a second. "Is there anything I can do to help?"

I smiled and shook my head. "Is that all you wanted to talk about?"

He faltered, hestitating. He eventually went with, "um, yeah. Good luck with Pegasus Riding."
I needed the luck. I did manage to get off the ground without falling. That was about it, the rest turned out terribly. My pegasus wasn't a huge fan of me. He never had been, but he didn't have to be so rude about it.

Finally the day was over, and we'd just finished campfire when I was hit with the dreadful realization that we'd been labeled with messiest cabin that morning. That meant last showers. Naturally, I had to 'set a good example' so I waited until everyone else was all finished before Katie and I headed to the bathrooms and took our showers. The water was cold, and it was getting darker and darker outside. Katie took her sweet time, doing her nightly skincare routine and things like that. I washed my face, and every now and then I would moisturize with some of Katie's stuff but usually skincare and lotion and perfume wasn't my thing. I did like makeup, though.
We ran back to the cabin, as it was well after dark and definitely past curfew. We slid into the cabin and shut the door behind us, locking it.

"Alright guys, lights out. I don't care if you talk but don't be too loud." Katie said, crawling into bed. I was about to get into mine, but I remembered that Anna, a younger girl of maybe 13 years old had asked to talk to me. I sat down on her bed.

"What was it that you wanted to talk about earlier?"

"Oh!" She cried out, but suddenly dropped her voice. "I know that you've had boyfriends in the past and I want your advice."
I suppressed a groan. One boyfriend in middle school didn't qualify me for a psychology degree. "With what?" I smiled at her, not wanting to be rude.

"I have a crush," She looked down sheepishly.

"On who?" I leaned forward, suddenly intrigued.

"I'll tell you, but you have to tell me yours because I'm not gonna tell you if we don't trade."

"Anna," I started. I wasn't about to take part in this middle school crap. "I don't have one."

"Yes, you do!" She insisted. "Okay, okay, fine. I'll go first. Connor."

My heart stopped.
"Connor Stoll?" I whispered, scooting forward towards her. "As in, son of Hermes?"

She nodded, grinning. "Okay, your turn."

"I already told you. I don't have one." Now I couldn't tell her, even if I did have one. Which I did not. Especially not one relating to any Hermes kid.

"Maddy," She warned.

I figured that I'd have to make one up, or she'd start guessing and I'd have no choice but to tell her. My poker face wasn't very good at all.
"Um," I started, my brain flipping at the speed of light through the faces of every guy at camp. No face stood out except the elfish features and the crooked grin of-
No. I banished the thoughts and picked a random name. "Samuel. He goes to my school back in Vermont. Samuel... Graham."

"Sam Graham?" She raised an eyebrow.

"Yes..." I slowly nodded. "Bet his parents thought that one was funny." I flashed a quick smile and left as fast as I could to get back in my own bed. Great save, Maddy.

-

I slid into my orange camp t-shirt and took up the rear of our group as we rushed to breakfast.

Today, I'd worn my black shorts. Considering my injury from volleyball a few days ago, I was planning on putting all my energy into it to show that I could actually do something. Hence the sport shorts.

They were very short, but they'd passed Katie's luggage inspection at the beginning of the summer, so I wasn't worried.

I managed to maintain a good posture, and keep the energetic mindset that I'd need for a game.
This weeks schedule included canoeing with the Naiads, Volleyball, Sword and Shield, Monster Assault Techniques, and Climbing Wall.
To put it simply, I hated canoeing. It's uncomfortable, wet, and hard to steer the boats. Not to mention the hopeless girls wearing much less than needed. There were days where I wished I could do the same, but I wasn't confident enough and I certainly wasn't about to embarrass myself. So I kept to my one piece bathing suit with my t-shirt over it.

Of course, we had canoeing first thing in the morning. Most people saw it as a nice little break out of the day. For me, however, it was torture. Not to mention having to be on constant watch to make sure the twins didn't flip my boat.

I started to feel the boat rock, and my partner swore it wasn't him. I glanced to my left, but the twins weren't there anymore. Whipping my head around, I soon found them giggling from behind me. They'd pushed our canoe, and were planning on doing it again by the looks of it.

I closed my eyes and reached out with my mind. I reached to the bottom of the lake, and found seaweed. I'd never tried to manipulate seaweed, but there's a first time for everything. It's a plant, is it not?

At the same moment I opened my eyes, three long strips of seaweed wrapped around Connor and Travis' boat and pulled it under.

Just as they resurfaced, I turned back around in an effort to seem innocent.

However, I caught the quickest glimpse of their faces. Travis, glaring. Connor, grinning.

-

"Alright, you know the rules, don't kill each other. Go!"

I stepped up, took a breath, and swung my arm. As it collided with the white ball, I felt every fraction of anger and stress release from my body. Every thought of Percy Jackson - twelve years old on a quest - every thought of the boy, every thought of the impending war between the Gods.

Oh, yeah! Did I mention that?

Anyway, volleyball was my escape. Well, winning was my escape. Perhaps I should've been an Ares kid. My competitive nature wasn't common for a Demeter camper.

I watched the ball soar. An Apollo boy dove for it, but despite his quick nature, he missed. We'd gotten the point. It went on like this, back and forth, until it was my turn again. Perhaps I'd gotten too much into the game, or perhaps I'd just gotten distracted by the curly brown hair and-
No, that wasn't it. Absolutely not. I was just distracted by something else, I guess. Yeah.

Either way, the ball didn't quite make where it was supposed to go. In fact, it decided to clock Travis Stoll directly in the nose. He fell onto his back in the sand, but stood up immediately, brushing off any help. He was clearly in pain, though. I muttered a quick apology and ran back to where I was. Madge was grinning at me. I punched her in the arm.

The instructor split us into pairs, and — you guessed it — I was soon facing the Hermes boy I'd been trying to avoid.

"So," I looked directly into his eyes.

"So." He echoed, maintaining the contact. Still looking at me, he caught a volleyball that was flying towards his head. His smirk sent my mind placed I didn't want it to go. I shook my head to clear my thoughts and got ready to receive the ball. He wasn't a fantastic server, but he got the job done.

We did a few back and forth rounds of serving and bumping. The instructor gave us a two minute wanting and Connor set up for his final serve.

It would've been a perfect set, if I could make it. I never faltered when it came to setting or spiking, so I shouldn't have been worried. But my mind was certainly elsewhere. I got hit in the head. Again.

Perhaps I wasn't as good as I thought I was. Two hits in one summer. And it wasn't even July.

The ball had collided with my temple, and my vision went blurry. I heard a distant whistle blow. I didn't remember how I got to the ground, but then I didn't remember much of it anyway.

After a few hours of rest, a bit of help from Lee Fletcher, and some ambrosia, my headache was gone.

"Thanks, man." I smiled at him, and he nodded back. I felt guilty, and like I'd overreacted.

I got up and started to head back to my cabin. Seeing as volleyball was towards the end of the day, the sun was already setting. I assumed that dinner was over, so I would have to go to sleep with an empty stomach.

I hadn't made it past the showers when a hand grabbed my arm and dragged me behind the building.

I yelped, but didn't even consider screaming for help. Camp is the safest place for us, no one here could hurt me. The owner of the hand spun me around to face them. It was dark, so I could barely make out who it was. Finally my eyes adjusted, and things started to come in slowly.

Raised eyebrows. A crooked grin. Blue eyes mostly covered by curly brown hair. Oh Gods.

"Pleasure meeting you here," I stepped backward, trying to keep from returning his captivating gaze. "What do you want, Connor?"

The twin just shuffled his feet. "I just wanted to apologize for what happened with volleyball. It was entirely my fault. I wanted to go see you before dinner but Lee shooed me away. So, yeah. Sorry."

I laughed, and shook my head. "Connor," I placed a hand on his shoulder. "It's fine. I shouldn't have let myself get distracted."

"Distracted by my beauty?" He winked, back to his usual insufferable self.

"Yeah, sure. We'll go with that." Now that our touching conversation was over, we stepped away to head back to the cabins. My departure was not as graceful as I'd hoped. I had this very unfortunate habit of growing plants around me when I got nervous. This time, vines had grown up my calves, rooting me to the ground. Literally. My feet caught, and I fell forward. Connor caught me by the waist.

"Can't have you getting another head injury."

Gods, this was going to be a long summer.

Chapter Text

I wandered back to my cabin, head spinning. The quick movements combined with my headache, surely. No other reason for it. Nothing to do with being practically pressed against the sly son of Hermes I'd been trying to figure out all summer. He was already fucking with my mind and it wasn't even July yet. Stupid Hermes kids.

I finally reached the cabin and snuck inside. The bathrooms were far from Cabin Four, and before I knew it, it was almost past curfew. I'd forgotten how late the sun set in the summer. It was then that I realized my damn hair tie was gone. I sighed. Too loudly, apparently, because Katie sat up in her bed.

"Where have you been?" She asked, eyebrows raised. Damn.

"The bathroom." I said quickly. It wasn't exactly a lie. I was by the boys bathroom and I wasn't really using it, but she didn't need to know that. Not that I was a very good liar.

"Who were you with?" She sighed, looking me up and down. "Your hair is a mess, you're blushing like mad, and you're not wearing shoes."

I glanced down, and realized she was right. I'd taken my shoes off on the way back to the cabin; they were pinching my toes.
"Katie!" I hissed. "I haven't been with anyone, do you really think that low of me?"

She glared, unconvinced. She laid down anyway, not wanting to wake anyone else up.

I climbed into my bed, not bothering to undress.

-

The next day, I avoided Connor as much as I could, not wanting to have to talk about the other night. He didn't seem to either. Luckily, it was Friday — Capture The Flag night. After our activities we had free time, then dinner. I decided to spend my hour of free time by the strawberry fields, making light conversation with the satyrs. They were pleasant folk, but we didn't really hit it off. Surprising, considering we had so much in common.

I was standing and looking down at the plants, focusing my energy through my feet to speed up the growth of the fruit. It worked, but I had never been very strong with my powers, and after a few plants I grew tired. I wandered back to the Cabin where I sat on the front step. I was absentmindedly growing daisies where my feet were resting, and I jumped when I felt them growing up my legs.

"Oh, shi-" I started, but was quickly cut off by a voice. I thought we were avoiding each other.

"I hear you have young kids in your cabin. We don't want them hearing that dirty mouth of yours." Connor winked, and held out his hand to help me up. I reluctantly took it, and shook off my feet to break the flowers.

"Why do you do that?" He asked, gesturing to my vine-covered calves.

"Oh, I don't mean to. It just happens sometimes when I get distracted."

"Hm," He nodded, looking into the distance. "Well, penny for your thoughts?" I shook my head.
"It would have to be your own penny, not one you nicked off someone."

He groaned. "You're a tough one, Callaghan. Remind me not to kill you tonight," He leaned in closer. "I'll go easy on you." He patted my shoulder and walked away.

I was frozen in my spot, and exhaled. When I regained the ability to think, I made to step into the cabin and change for capture. However, I'd done it again. Vines had stuck me in place, and I tripped and fell. Into someone's arms.

Again? Gods, this was embarrassing.

"We have to stop meeting like this." The boy lifted me back up and faced me towards the door.

"Stoll, you just left." He shrugged, and walked away for good this time. As soon as I stepped inside the cabin, someone shrieked.

"What? What's wrong?" I panicked, looking around for the source of the yell.

"It's him! Connor!" Katie scrambled off her bed and ran to me, shaking my shoulders.

"What are you talking about, Katie?" I frowned.

"That's where you were last night!"

My jaw dropped. "What?"

She slammed the door and pulled me behind her bed, whispering. Some girls were sitting or napping in the cabin, and she didn't want to announce this to the 13 year olds. "Oh, please! That encounter tells everything." She was grinning, then her face dropped. "I have mixed feelings about this. You know about the rivalry, obviously. But if you're happy, so am I."

"Katie! Slow down. There's nothing happening between us." I took her hands and picked them up off my shoulders. "We just keep running into each other. Besides, he's like that with every girl."

She shook her head. "Not with me. Or Clarisse. Or Madge, Bea, or even Silena. Silena!"

I sighed, and changed the subject. "I can't be thinking about this. We have capture tonight, and we're against Hermes. It's dinnertime anyway."

She frowned, but dropped it and let me go. So my cover was blown and I had even more to think about.

-

All through dinner, I forced my eyes to keep away from the Hermes table. I paid attention to other conversations at my table, and silently ate my food until the plates were cleared. A conch horn sounded and everyone started to cheer. Both team captains — Annabeth Chase and Clarisse La Rue — quickly ran out to grab the flags, before rushing back in while yelling and cheering. The flags were the same as the previous weeks'. Athena, Apollo, and Hermes: ten feet long, glittering gray, and marked with a barn owl in an olive tree.

My cabinmates booed as the other team ran circles through pavilion. Clarisse and a few others from our team followed: another ten foot long flag, but red and painted with a boar's head. Seeing as I was the most enthusiastic and aggressive Demeter kid, I whooped and cheered louder than my siblings. We ran all across camp to the armory, and I started strapping into my armor. I placed my red plumed helmet over my hair, which was plaited to the top of my head to keep it out of my eyes.

"Need help?" Connor asked, appearing behind me.

"Don't flatter yourself, Stoll." I rolled my eyes. He grabbed my helmet off my head, tossed it in the air, and handed it back.

"There. I've helped." He grinned, before turning around, grabbing his sword, and strolling away.

Head in the game, Maddy. Head in the game. I mentally reprimanded myself.

Finally, we lined up by the woods, waiting for the conch to sound again. When it did, we ran into the woods, screaming, Clarisse finally put me on offense, so I rushed up a tree, jumping from one to the other. I slipped right past the border. The only issue was the Apollo kids and their amazing hearing and aim. All I had to do was keep my bow ready and my eyes open, and I'd find the glowing fabric soon.

I could see some Hermes kids on the ground, oblivious to my presence. I passed them, and climbed even higher until I reached the very top of the tree. I willed the branches to be thicker so that I could stand more securely.

There it was. The silvery flag, strung up in a tree about 100 feet from me. I was so close, but I knew that it was probably flanked with guards both on the ground and in the trees.

It wasn't until the wind blew and I had to grab on tight to the top branch did I realize that the branches hadn't thickened. Oh, no.

I tried to jump to the next tree, but I wasn't quick enough. My tree started to move, and change shape. It shook me off and I landed flat on my back, all the way on the ground. I couldn't breathe, all the wind had been knocked out of me. I opened my eyes to see a girl in a sundress standing over me.
She had her hands on her hips and was glaring.

"Didn't your mommy ever tell you not to go around standing on top of people?" She yelled in a nasally, high-pitched voice.

"Look, Aspen. Will you keep your voice down?" I pleaded, still gasping for air.

"I will not!" The tree nymph yelled back. "You've really done it now, jumping all over me and my friends. You've gone and messed up my hair as well!"

She was right, there were more nymphs standing around me, mirroring Aspen's pose. I was trapped.

Aspen raised her hands to her mouth to form a megaphone.

"Aspen, don't you dare." I gritted my teeth, but I was dizzy from such a high fall.

She ignored me, and screamed out,
"Oh, boys!" I rolled my eyes at this. Stupid dryads. "I found someone for you!"

I heard rustling, no doubt someone coming for me. The nymphs other than Aspen all ran back to their usual spots, giggling.

I shut my eyes. There was no use in trying to run, I could still hardly stand up. Aspen spoke up again.

"She was standing right on top of me. She even saw your flag. I caught her for you, and kept her here." She giggled again, and I opened my eyes to see who had come to her aid. Luke Castellan. I groaned. He'd never let Cabin Four live this down. Aspen kissed him on the cheek and ran back to her spot, transforming back into a tree.

"Alright, Luke. Save it. I'll come with you and sit in your jail or whatever, just-" I started, sighing. I began to stand, but Luke's sword swung out to press against my chin first.

"You see, I would do that. Yes, I'd help you stand and we'd walk back to my flag and you'd sit down, guarded by my best guys." I rolled my eyes at this. He began to walk in circles around me, keeping his sword facing me.

"But I think I'd rather just, I don't know, keep you here. Nice and distracted, while my men go after your flag and you sit here helpless." He stepped closer, his sword now touching my neck. "Now, I know I can't kill you. I don't want to, really. But I'll just scare you and send you running off to Gardiner."

"This is just a game, Luke, chill out."

He shrugged. "You're right. Well, my men are probably over the border by now, and..." The conch horn blew. "There it is. Oh, and Cabin Four didn't pass inspection. Have fun getting the last shower." He ran off towards the border.

"Hey!" I yelled back to him. "That's not fair!" Damn Hermes kids. Always arrogant.

I stood up and slowly walked back in the direction of the armory to meet the others.

"Where have you been?" Clarisse stalked towards me. "I thought you were supposed to be good at this!"

"Calm yourself, La Rue! I got attacked."

"How? Your job is to use the trees!"

"Yeah, well sometimes the trees can be really bitchy." I grumbled. "And turn into girls."

"You're not saying you got attacked by a wood nymph." She let out a sharp laugh. "Of all things in the woods? Gods, you're pathetic."

"Clarisse!" I yelled as she turned away. "We're supposed to be on the same team!"

"Yeah? Well maybe next time you can ally with Hermes, you're just as insufferable as the lot of them!"
She threw down her spear and walked back to her cabin. It was clear that the conversation was over.

I took off my armor and helmet, and as I stretched down to put my bow away, I almost cried out in pain. I hadn't been paying attention to my injuries until just then. I slowly made my way across camp for medical help. Hardly anyone was there, except Lee Fletcher, who was on his way back to his cabin.

"Lee?" I called out. He jumped, not expecting anyone to be there.

"Oh! Uh, what's wrong?" He walked closer to me and helped me sit down.

"I fell out of a tree during Capture."

He sighed. "Of course you did. Alright, how high? You're still alive, so not too high, right?"

I thought for a bit. "I don't know, it was Aspen, and her tree is pretty tall."

"Aspen? Her tree isn't pretty tall, we're talking a good 30 feet, Maddy. You're lucky to be conscious right now."

I cracked a small smile. "Well, I guess nature is on my side, then."

He shook his head, laughing. "Here, have some nectar and I'll help you back to Cabin Four. What's your first activity?"

"Canoeing," I replied as we reached the cabin.

"Alright, I'll tell the Naiads to let you go for the morning so you can sleep in. I'm afraid you'll be bruised for a bit, but miraculously nothing is broken."

I thanked him, and he crossed to the Apollo cabin.

I quietly walked into the cabin and got into bed. I'd shower in the morning.

"Holy Hades, Mads!" Katie hissed. "Another boy?"

Chapter Text

After some reassuring words to Katie, we both fell fast asleep. In the morning, everyone but me went out to breakfast. Instead, I stayed laying down and took it slow. Lee had told me it was fine if I skipped my morning activities, which I was more than happy to do. I grabbed my bathroom things and headed off to take a shower.

I made sure to put on my shower shoes, considering last years incident with the Aphrodite cabin. Everyone was doing their activities, so I had the bathrooms all to myself. I took my time, and got a good look at my bruises. As I dressed, I thought over what Katie had said the other night about me and Connor. There was no way there was anything between us, no matter whatever I felt. We were rivals, and he was flirty with everyone.

I squeezed out my hair and braided it back to keep the wetness off of my neck. Walking back to the cabin, I grew some little daisies in my hand, just to practice.

"I hope those are for me." Connor came up behind me and rested his arm on my shoulder, referring to the flowers in my hand.

"They're not, but good guess. Aren't you supposed to be playing volleyball right now?"

He shrugged. "I got bored so I faked an injury. I much rather be spending time with you." He poked my nose. I squinted and looked away. Slinging his arm over my shoulder and pulling me closer, he began to steer me away from Cabin Four.

"C'mon," He turned my towards the canoe lake.

I squirmed. "I hate canoeing, you know that. And besides, I'm supposed to be resting. Thirty foot drop, remember?"

He shrugged again, then grinned. "Then we'll just sit on the beach and spill our darkest secrets together until you fall in love with me."

I pushed his arm off of my shoulder. "I don't know what you're playing at, Stoll, but I'd really appreciate if you didn't play at it."

"Alright, have fun then." He gave a quick smile and strolled off to who knows where. I glared at his back and plopped down on the porch of Cabin Four.

I had lots to think about, but not enough time. Everyone was coming back for free time anyway, so I went inside and laid down on my bed. Katie was making some announcement about the fireworks on Monday and her rules for how she expected us to act. No sneaking off, no illegal substances — not that we'd be able to find any — that kind of thing.

"And I can't stress this enough: I will be doing subtle hand checks periodically so don't get too cozy with anyone."

"Ah, rats." I joked. Katie didn't find it funny.

"Especially you, Mads." If there weren't younger kids in the cabin, she'd have received a very unkind gesture. Unfortunately, one of those younger kids spoke up.

"What's a hand check, and what does it have to do with Maddy?" She looked between the two of us. I groaned.

I wasn't about to scar this pre-teen with words like 'sex' or 'I've been hanging out with boys lately and Katie thinks I'm going to fuck one of them on the birthday of our nation.'

"Don't worry about it, Imogen." Katie shot me a warning look. Once all of the other campers were either settled into their beds or had left for another free time activity, Katie pulled me aside.

"Look, I love you Mads, but you have to be more careful around the younger kids." I brushed her off.

"Yeah, I know. I'll be better."

"Alright, and I'm serious about the hand checks. I don't want you getting frisky with Lee or Connor in the back of everyone during fireworks."

"Good gods, K. I'm a virgin. Do I need to spell it out? V... I-"

"Okay, okay. I believe you. Save the friskiness for the stables."

I rolled my eyes.

During dinner, Chiron made an announcement about the fireworks. He basically reiterated Katie's words — rules such as no sneaking off, no disrupting the show, et cetera, et cetera. We finished dinner off with a campfire sing-along, led by the Apollo cabin.

Afterwards, I showered, got ready for bed, and fell quickly asleep. I dreamt of the stars, fireworks, lips on mine. As I slowly woke up, I smiled as the dream came clearer into my mind. Wait, not lips on mine. Fuck. That was going to throw me off my game for the next two days until the fireworks.

I tidied my bed space, shaking my head, and checked my clock.

-

It was July 3rd, and I'd spent all of the day before growing plants and setting everything up in the hot sun.

Despite the early morning, the July humidity had already settled in. It being Sunday, we had no activities and the day was fully free time. I went to take a cold shower to wake myself up.

Once I was fully ready, I woke everyone up at 7:30.

"Sorry, folks, but Katie and I are doing cabin inspections today and we can't make exceptions for us! You have about 50 minutes to an hour to be clean, we'll come here last."

Katie and I headed out, starting at Athena. Perfect, as always. Aphrodite, almost perfect, but there was the occasional eyeliner pen sticking out from under a bed.

Hermes was a complete mess, poor kids would probably be showering last all week. Ares was a close competitor, as was Hephaestus. Apollo was mediocre, and Dionysus was good enough. You'd think the Poseidon cabin would be clean seeing as it was just Percy living there, but it was almost as bad as the Hermes cabin. I wasn't technically allowed in the cabin alone with a boy, but Percy was still asleep and we had breakfast in 30 minutes. I shook him awake and we gave him a '2'.

When Katie and I arrived back at Cabin Four, it was clean enough to pass, but hardly. We had to immediately head to breakfast. I refrained from even glancing at anyone or anything except my breakfast. I focused on wrapping vines around each individual finger without getting too tired.

I knew that there had to be someone in the camp that could read minds, but I didn't know who it would be. I made sure to clear my mind of anything that wasn't food or plants.

It was going to be a long two days. All the cabin heads were stressed about the fireworks tomorrow, not to mention everyone trying desperately to forget the inevitable war just for one day. All I wanted was to enjoy the campfire and fireworks with my half siblings and fellow campers.

Yes, all the cabin heads were stressed, but it was nothing like the pure anxiety that came out in waves from the Hephaestus cabin. Every year, they send out a barge loaded with missile-sized rockets, which play out like animations all across the sky.

I'd overheard that this year they would take us through Greek history in the span of a crackling three hour fireworks show. The day went by quickly in terms of 'oh gods we have to prepare for this in a day' but dragged by in terms of 'I can't wait for the fireworks'. It was an annual occurrence.

Back to the immediate problem: decorating the beach. Mr. D wanted palm trees and other tropical plants. After being told that palm trees don't usually grow on Long Island, he threw a fit and told me and Katie to make it happen. We should've started growing them days ago, considering the fact that we can't just spring full trees out of the ground with ease. Sure, we can do it, but so many adult trees that spread across the beach in less than two days is hardly plausible.

So we got to work. Katie brought the refreshments and I brought the volunteers. The volunteers consisted of a satyr and that my half-sister Anna. The other girls wanted to enjoy their relaxing free day.

The satyr volunteer was named Ichneutae. He was very loud and brash, but he could play the reed pipes like no other.

After about four hours, three Monster Energy's — funny, right? — and lots of frustration and sweat, it was done. The whole beach looked like a tropical vacation wonderland, with coconuts and palm trees everywhere.

I headed to the Camp Store to grab some beach balls and other activities to set out for campers to pass the day with, when I was stopped. Andrew, the son of Apollo who ran the store most days, cleared his throat.

"It's Maddison, right? Head Counselor of Demeter?"

"Oh, please! Call me Maddy. And no, I'm not the Head, I'm more of a counselor-in-training."

"Oh. Well, Maddy, do you think you could hold the fort tonight and tomorrow? Obviously you'll get to see the fireworks at the beach, I only need you until 6 tomorrow. And there aren't activities tomorrow with the holiday, so the store is open all day," He scratched the back of his neck, blushing. "I told my girl I'd take her... yeah. Um. Well, can you? I'll be in your debt forever."

I ignored the comment about his girlfriend and nodded. "Sure thing, Andrew. Have fun with your girlfriend, I'll see you at the fireworks?"

He nodded, and I rushed back to the beach with the activities. I dumped them by Katie, left her a quick explanation, and ran to the store. Andrew gave me a rundown on how to use the register and hurried away to his girlfriend, who was waiting nearby.

So there I sat. Exhausted from the plants earlier, with a stinging mildly sunburnt nose. My blonde hair was falling out of its braids, so I took them out to fix. I let my curly hair fall down my back, then decided to leave it down. Perhaps I'd try something new for the holiday.

"Callaghan!" A familiar voice called out. Connor approached the counter and leaned on the wall next to it. "How goes it?"

"Hi, Connor," I rolled my eyes and ignored his question. He just grinned.

"So what's the deal with fireworks anyway, I thought the fourth was about America and it's freedom or whatever."

I shrugged. "I don't know, they're cool? They're pretty, too."

He studied me for a second. "By that logic, maybe we should throw you in the air tomorrow."

I had no time to process whatever that was. There was a noise from behind me. A quiet one, but I knew it was there. The store was only a tourist-style gift counter, so there was no real room, just enough for me and the merchandise. I narrowed my eyes at Connor, who was still grinning like an idiot.

"What are you up to? Fireworks are already planned, you don't need to steal them!" I turned over my shoulder. "I know you're back there, Travis!"

Connor put his finger under my chin and turned my head swiftly back towards him. He was much closer now. "What do you mean? Who's Travis?"

It was all I could do to glare back into his eyes without smiling or glancing away. "You're a real moron sometimes, you know that?"

"Ah, but I'm also insanely clever."

"Travis!" I called again. "I'll pay for whatever you're taking, just come up here!" Still nothing. I was surprised that I couldn't see him, given the small space, but I finally picked out his Air Jordan's peeking from behind the XXL t-shirts.

I ripped aside the shirts to reveal a smiling Travis Stoll gripping an armful of toothbrushes.

"I don't know what you're planning — and I didn't know we even carried that many toothbrushes — but you can either put those back or pay for them." I grabbed a toothbrush from Travis. "Aren't you two supposed to be thieving masterminds or something?"

I turned back to Connor, but he was gone. All I saw was a speck of orange running towards the cabins with a giant pile of what was obviously fireworks.

"Oh, you've got to be fucking kidding m-" I turned back to Travis, but he was gone too, replaced by a pile of toothbrushes. First hour on the job and I'd lost what was probably worth seventy dollars in my first shift. No telling how many drachma that was worth. (despite being a known demigod for four years I still had no concept of the drachma to USD conversion) Not that I'd ever tell Andrew.

Many, many hours later at around six, I closed up and headed to dinner. I wasn't hungry anymore. So I sacrificed all of my dinner to the campfire. To Demeter, by habit. It was not turning out to be a great day. I slumped next to Madge.

"What's wrong with you?" She raised an eyebrow.

"Oh, everything." I groaned. "Those wicked brothers stole so much from the camp store today, which I was supposed to be keeping track of. We must be short of seventy dollars now, if not more."

"Why are you running the store? I thought that was that Apollo boy."

"Yeah, he had to bone Ally tonight so I'm taking over for the next day until the fireworks. No free time." I sighed dramatically.

Madge rolled her eyes. "Calm yourself, those brothers get away with everything, it says nothing about you."

She was right, but I didn't want to accept it. So I huffed and went back to pretending to eat from my empty plate. One of the dryads came by and crinkled her nose at my empty plate. She served me again, and muttered something about half-bloods having an appetite to match that of a satyr's. I sent her a glare, and tried to pick away at my grapes anyway.

I didn't know why I was beating myself up over the fireworks. If I hadn't let myself get distracted by Connor — no, not by him, by his tactics — I would've caught him before he'd left.

I trudged back to the cabin, taking up the rear to keep any stragglers moving to Cabin Four. After grabbing my shower stuff, I headed to the toilets and stood in a line. I'd ended up behind the Aphrodite kids, who took forever in the bathroom, so I knew my chances of being eaten by the Harpies went up exponentially.

So there I stood, between chattering girls and half-asleep boys. Yeah, that's another thing about camp. Mr. D doesn't trust us to have boys and girls alone in a cabin but he's fine with a shared shower situation.

So, I listened to the loud gossip in front of me until I couldn't take it, and turned to make light conversation to pass the time, only to be met with Luke. Fantastic. I turned quickly back around, trying to play it off as looking around me. He didn't buy it.

"Something wrong, Callaghan?" Luke smirked.

"Nothing is wrong, Castellan. I'm just going to shower and go to sleep. Tomorrow is a big day so I'd like to get enough rest before the show."

"Are you actually doing anything in the show? Besides, aren't you working the store? Oh, right! You are, because you lost a shit ton of fireworks today. Yeah, I heard about that."

I cursed myself. Of course the twins would brag about it. I still didn't know what they were planning on doing with the rockets, but I'd tried to forget it. "Look, can you just leave me alone and let me get ready for bed?"

Luke turned and walked away. Just on time, Connor walked out of the bathrooms. He looked at Luke storming away, then at me facing him. He threw me a quizzical look, but I just shook my head. I wasn't sure if that had told him what happened. However, I wasn't supposed to care about any Hermes kid's feelings.

I got in and out of the shower as quick as possible, then walked back to the cabin. I hopped right into bed after braiding my hair back. I fell fast asleep, dreaming of nothing.

-

I was woken by the chatter of my half-siblings, who were all braiding each other's hair and putting on their makeup for the holiday.

Chiron had organized optional festivities for the day, mostly sports like canoeing, volleyball, racing, et cetera. However, he did ask for volunteers to do more decorating of the beach. I couldn't participate in any of this because of the damn camp store, but I was glad to be in the shade and out of the heat. I needed a rest from the stress and excitement of the day.

I sold some emergency toiletries, extra t-shirts, and sparklers, and by noon I'd made a fair amount of money. Not that any of it went to me, but it still felt good.

I caught the twins trying to steal more stuff in the afternoon, but I was prepared. I'd wrapped them in vines and left them on the floor to sort themselves out.

Finally the clock struck six and I locked up the store. I headed to Cabin Four to freshen up and put on some makeup for the night. The summer had hardly started, but it already felt like it was over.

I was hardly finished when Katie grabbed my hand and dragged me to the beach. We were about two hours early, but we had to double check the plants and other decorations.

We had to sit according to cabin to reduce chance of friskiness. So I set the very large Demeter cabin blanket up in between the Poseidon and Athena sections. The Poseidon section was just one blanket for Percy, the poor kid.

One hour later, everyone milled into the Mess Hall where we ate a quick dinner. Chiron announced what would be happening that night along with the rules.

I'd almost forgotten, but once we all started to move towards the fireworks beach, I held back. I dropped back to match the Hermes cabins over, grabbed Travis and Connor by their shirts, and dragged them aside behind the Mess Hall.

"If either of you even think about setting off those fireworks you stole yesterday, I won't hesitate to get the Aphrodite kids to curse you again. I'm sure you remember what happened when you crossed them last time."

Both boys cringed. A few years back, they'd tossed a Golden Mango with the words "FOR THE HOTTEST" written on it into the Aphrodite Cabin. As you can imagine, the kids tore each other apart trying to figure out who was the hottest.

Once they found out it was the Stolls, Travis ended up with permanent makeup on his face for a month and Connor was stuck with all of his clothes being two sizes too small.

They nodded, and Travis ran off to the cabin for 'a completely unrelated reason.'

I walked swiftly away and rushed up to meet Katie and Madge.

"Hi, sorry. I had to make a quick stop. Anything interesting happen yet?"

"Well," Katie huffed. "Harper already tried to sneak off to the Ares blanket, so Madge had to beat her ass — responsibly — to get her to stay." I didn't understand how someone could beat someone up responsibly, but I nodded away.

"And Anna still won't shut up about Stoll. She's really set on him. I've been trying to tell her that it's never going to happen, but she's embarrassing herself. And frankly, the whole cabin."

I shook my head. These girls would be the death of me. I secretly didn't want Katie to go off to college and leave me with these kids. I'd never been great at leadership, let alone working with children.

"I'll sit in the back and keep them from sneaking off." I volunteered, and Katie nodded in thanks.

So we got comfortable and waited for the show to start. A certain pair of Hermes sons started wandering, so I kept my eye on them. I grabbed my hair to keep my braids in front of me and away from the possibility of being disassembled.

For good reason, too, because I was approached by both of them. They each slung an arm over my shoulder and began talking to one another over my head. I swatted them away as the Hephaestus kids started to take the barge out offshore.

The three-hour long show was sequenced so tightly that it seemed to be over before it started. The Hephaestus children had really outdone themselves this year — the fireworks included Hercules killing the Nemean Lion, Artemis chasing the boar, George Washington crossing the Delaware, and many other staples in Greek history.

It was past eleven when we finally started moving back to the cabin, and everyone was either dragging their feet or completely off the rails.

Travis approached me, practically flying. That was something about the Hermes kids — they were so light on their feet they always seemed to be gliding.

"Hey, Callaghan. My brother and I are having an after party in Cabin 11. You're plenty welcome to join us." He winked and ran off back to his siblings.

I groaned. An after party sounded fun, for sure, but what would I be setting myself up for?

I turned to Katie. "Did you hear that? Should I go? It can't hurt."

She shrugged. "As long as the younger kids don't see you leave, I don't care. Just don't get eaten by the Harpies."

I thanked her, but still headed back to Cabin Four. I had to think a bit more about it. It was just a little party, right? Even the Stoll brothers weren't stupid enough to bring alcohol into camp. Mr. D would know immediately. But he wasn't the god of... plants. I can do plants. If you know what I mean.

I almost laid down in bed, but I changed my mind at the last second. I sat up, making sure that no younger girls were awake. They were usually the ones that fell asleep first. I didn't want to explain to anyone where I was going. I opened and shut the door as quietly as I could, and hurried across the way to Cabin 11. Hermes is the farthest cabin from Demeter, located diagonally across from it. I noticed a few other campers rushing across as well.

Once I got to the threshold, I took a short moment to look at the cabin. I'd never really studied it before. The brown paint was peeling and a caduceus was hanging over the door.

I knocked. Is that how you enter a secret after party? A boy I knew to be Chris Rodriguez opened the door.

"Who invited you?" He raised an eyebrow. I found his tone of voice really rude, but I answered anyway.

"Travis."

His face instantly dropped into a smile. "Oh!" He turned over his shoulder to yell back into the cabin. "Connor, your girl is here!"

I cringed, but anything to let me in, right? He stepped aside and I entered the cabin. It was much larger on the inside than it looked, and I was fairly sure that was a spell of some kind.

Winged shoes hung from hooks, along with posters, pictures, and calendars on the walls. Some beds had swords hanging next to them. A large map of camp was hanging next to the door. There were multiple rooms, unlike in the Demeter cabin. Probably because all of the unclaimed kids that live there temporarily.

There were many Apollo kids, including Andrew from the camp store. A few Athena campers, and most of the Aphrodite cabin. I noticed the lack of Ares kids, but they hated Hermes kids so I wasn't surprised.

"So, you're responding to 'Connor's girl' now?" Travis had crept up behind me. I jumped. Those damn Hermes kids and their light tread.

"Uh, no." I turned to him, but still didn't meet his eyes. "Just wanted to see your after party and I guess that was the only way to get in."

Travis looked at me, unconvinced, but shrugged. "Don't miss the refreshments, Connor's girl!" He called as he walked away.

None of my siblings were here, and I'd never really made friends with anyone else. I did see Dylan Gray from my rotation, so I went up to him.

"Hey," I smiled at him as I grabbed some of the food that was piled on someone's nightstand.

"Maddy! I didn't see you today, what happened? I was sure you'd be at the Volleyball Court."

"Oh, I had to work the store all day until the fireworks. Andrew was busy." This was turning out to be a very dry conversation. Why hadn't I dragged Madge with me? He nodded, and scratched the back of his neck. We could both tell that the conversation wasn't going anywhere.

"Hey," He made one final attempt. "During free time tomorrow do you want to maybe go to the strawberry fields?"

Now, I didn't know much about Apollo kids, but I did know that they didn't have powers pertaining to plants.
"Are there songs for growing plants? I thought that was strictly a satyr and Demeter thing."

He looked at me, confused, before opening his mouth again. "That's not what I-"

"Alright, Gray?" Someone cut him off, tossing an arm over my shoulder.

Dylan walked away with a glare. I turned my head to meet Connor. "Hey! We were having a conversation!"

"He was hitting on you, moron." He lightly flicked my head. I pushed his hand away and raised an eyebrow.

"No..." I replayed our conversation. "Okay, so he was. But what's it to you?"

"Don't you remember?" He dragged me away from the nightstand with the food on it. "I thought you were Connor's girl."

I narrowed my eyes. "You're on thin ice, Stoll."

Connor only shrugged and spun me around to face him. "But really, that Gray boy isn't someone to mess around with. He may be sunshine boy but Silena went out with him once and she came back inconsolable. After one date!"

I just crossed my arms. "I can take care of myself, Connor. You know that."

He shook his head. "I do know that. But be careful with him, Maddy."

He called me Maddy. He was serious about this. "Okay, okay. I won't go out with him. The strawberry fields are best left to the satyrs."

Connor let out a breath and patted my shoulder. "Alright, now go have fun."

"Actually, I think I'm going to go back to my cabin. I can feel Mr. D stirring in the Big House and I don't want to be around when Chiron finds you guys."

"I'm sorry, you can what?"

"Oh! Yeah, it's a Demeter thing. Um, my plant sensitivity combined with my geokinesis. I have some control over earth and dirt and stuff, more so than my siblings, If I do say so myself," I smiled sheepishly. "And I can also sense where plants are. Hence, grape guy." The sour smell of grapes tickled my nose. I could tell that Dionysus probably didn't like being called 'grape guy.'

"Wow," Connor breathed. "You really are amazing." His intense look made me blush, so I looked away. Anywhere but his eyes. Or his lips. Oh, great. I looked at his lips. It wasn't my fault that they were at my eye level.

I cleared my throat and walked right out the door and back across to Cabin Four. I really hoped there were no unclaimed children of Hypnos in there, because if someone had read my mind in that moment I would probably die on the spot.

I reached Cabin Four and shut the door behind me, sighing. I crawled into bed and fell into a deep sleep. It had to be past midnight, so I wouldn't get as much sleep as I'd have liked, but I could always take a nap during morning free time. It wasn't like I was going out with anyone. So my plant plan didn't end up happening. Probably for good reason. I didn't really like being high anyway.

•

I woke at seven, and after a failed Cabin Check, we went to breakfast. The Head Counselors handed out the weeks schedules. As the first full week of July, the activities changed. The schedule thickened, with more shorter classes. They'd cut out morning free time, which was unbeknownst to me. My week was going to be filled with Sword and Shield, Javelin, Wrestling, Tracking Skills, and Hand to Hand Combat. In between Sword and Shield and Javelin it said "Cleaning stables", which was crossed out. There was an arrow pointing to a messy handwritten note on the side of the schedule.

Replaced with free time — stables will be cleaned as punishment by a separate group

I knew immediately what group would be cleaning the stables this week.

On the way to Sword and Shield, I caught up with Connor and held my schedule in front of him. "Stables will be cleaned as punishment by a separate group?"

He cringed. "Yeah, you were right. Chiron came just minutes after you left. Everyone that was there are cleaning the stables this week, then depending on how well we do we may have to polish all of the armor in the armory."

I grinned. "So I got off easy, extra free time."

"Yeah, and when Chiron found out that it was me and Travis that started it, he was really upset and now the both of us are stuck doing the dishes after curfew every night until further notice."

I cringed. Doing the dishes with the cleaning harpies was usually the job for the cabin with the lowest score for the... Shit.

All of Demeter cabin had woken up later than we should've and the cabin was a mess. So we'd gotten the lowest score for the cabin checks. Maybe Chiron would have mercy and force only the brothers to do the dishes so that our cabin wouldn't have to. I doubted it.

"Oh yeah, he said we could pick one or two people to help us. And he suggested we pick someone from the messiest cabin." He grinned.

"Oh, Connor-" My face fell.

"Would you make me the happiest man alive and do me the honor of cleaning the dishes with my brother, myself, and Katie Gardner?"

I sighed, and decided that there was no way around it. "Alright, I will. But you owe me one, because I'm doing this out of pity. I'll check with Katie before lunch and let you know."

Dylan Gray was eyeing me again.

"Hey, while we're at it, please be my partner for sparring. I know that Dylan is going to ask and I've sparred with him already. He's not very good."

Connor grinned. "With pleasure, milady."

Sword and Shield with Clarisse at nine in the morning was my least favorite part of camp. Okay, second only to the many minor head injuries. And the possible monster attacks.

The morning sessions were held by Clarisse, and the afternoon sessions were held by Luke. I didn't like either of them one bit, but I would take Luke over morning-Clarisse any day. She was absolutely feral, yelling at anyone who so much as breathed when she was talking. She got so mad that she had us spar for most of the hour while she went to cool off.

So I spent my morning with Connor. We did a bit of sparring, but since Clarisse wasn't around much we mostly just talked. It was a long conversation, but we didn't really discuss much. It was more bickering and bonding over mutual dislike for Clarisse. I did decide — on behalf of the Demeter cabin, since I was the only one that really cared — that we'd ally for Capture the Flag on Friday. Clarisse wouldn't be happy, but she was never happy.

After Sword and Shield, I technically had to clean the stables, but thanks to the Stoll brothers I had a half hour of free time. So I went back to the cabin to relax before Javelin. Long distance fighting had always been my thing, and Javelin Throwing was no different.

I spent the half hour collecting myself, then prepared for Javelin. I met the rest of my group in the Arena and set up with Madge. I was pleased to see Travis, Connor, Dylan, and a few others covered in pegasus waste.

The hour dragged by. Eventually it was time for our speed Wrestling lesson. Usually Wrestling was a two hour course, but our group wasn't the strong group so we got off easy and spent the two hour afternoon period for Tracking Skills. It was easy for us, considering the fact that we were mostly Hermes, Apollo, and Demeter children.

Back to the Wrestling. I knew from previous summers that it was dreadful, but I hadn't been practicing over the school year so I was out of practice. Another course with Clarisse, who wasn't very fond of us choosing our own partners.

We'd gotten away with it in the morning because she was tired, but now that it was noontime, her mind was sharp. Not in the smart way, though. More in the 'I spent all day polishing this sword and now I'm going to run you through with it' way.

In an activity like this, I'd choose Madge as a partner. It was too close to be practicing with anyone else. Clarisse didn't agree.

"Alright. Madge with Kevin. Travis with Dylan. Noah with Sara..." She went on to pair up unlikely duos in the group. "And Millie with Connor."

"It's Maddy." I corrected.

She grumbled and grabbed one of her siblings. "I am going to demonstrate on my dear half-brother Christopher now. I'm sure most of you remember this stuff, so I'm not going to break it down." She then proceeded to beat Christopher's ass into the ground within seconds.

Everyone subconsciously took a step back.

"Alright, go pair up!" She roared, and no one hesitated to do so.

"So." I stepped in front of Connor. He was much taller than I was. Probably a good six inches.

"So." He echoed. He shared a look with Travis that I couldn't understand, then grabbed my wrist. "Alright, try to keep up."

Before I could roll my eyes, however, he had me flipped over and pinned to the ground. For someone so skinny and tall, he was very very good at this. Too good.

I narrowed my eyes at him. I had no similar tricks. Clarisse had said that we couldn't use our powers, just our regular strength, so I couldn't very well use any vines to pull him down.

Clarisse was wandering around, fixing people and giving directions. She reached us, and glared. "Well, Maddy? Aren't you going to counter him? Here," She helped me up and fixed herself so that she was in my position. "If he has you here, you go for his legs. If you take out the base, you can pull him to the ground. Like so."

She grabbed his ankles and pulled as hard as she could. He let out a yelp and his back slammed into the ground. She yanked him by the feet so that his face was by her waist, then she mimed punching him. "That's where you punch him and then win."

"Wow. Uh, thanks, Clarisse!" I was very shocked to be getting real, genuine advice from her. Usually she'd just yell at me for being incompetent and such. She waved a dismissive hand and stalked away.

Connor was still lying on the ground. I held out a hand to help him stand, and he took it. "The tables have turned, Dishwasher boy."

"Alright, don't get your hopes up," He paused for a second, then grinned. "Flower girl."

Chapter Text

I poked away at my lunch, mainly engrossed in conversation rather than my meal. I'd asked Katie about joining me and the brothers for cleaning the dishes and she said something sympathetic and gentle along the lines of, "Why on Earth would I do anything like that? All yours."

So, my Tuesday night plans were no longer washing dishes with lava with one of my best friends. Now it was washing dishes with lava with the pair of brothers I'm supposed to hate.

I still had about nine hours until I had to worry about that, so I tried to focus on the activities in between now and then. I had two hours of tracking, then cabin clean-up time, then free time, then dinner. After dinner, the Harpies would bring the dishes into the kitchens and take the night off. We would spend that time in hand-to-hand combat, then instead of going to the campfire at nine o'clock, Travis, Connor, and I would head to the kitchen and wash dishes until they were done. It didn't matter if it took all night, Chiron was ruthless when it came to breaking-curfew punishments.

So, after our lunch, we went to the North Woods to meet the satyr that ran the class. It was a long two hours. I excelled, but that wasn't anything new. The plants practically told me where anything was. I could sense where wood and plants were, so foraging was a breeze. I found it odd that my chlorokinesis wasn't as strong as my geokinesis. None of my siblings, except maybe Katie, had any trace of geokinesis. But they were all excellent growers.

At 3:30, we headed back to our cabins to clean. I had never really brought many things to camp, so my space wasn't a huge project. The issue with the trash and laundry, however, was the grass floor. You can't sweep or vacuum grass. So we picked up the laundry and other things scattering the ground by hand.

The tree in the middle of the cabin was dropping leaves. Even enchantments can't stunt the natural cycle of plants. So we brushed those aside as well. Once we were sure that the cabin was fully organized, we relaxed in our beds. It was still clean-up, so we couldn't leave the cabin yet. Just 30 minutes and we could go wherever for the hour of free time before dinner.

And so the time came. The summer sun was still burning bright in the sky, casting a golden glow over the hills and trees of Camp Half-Blood. It was my favorite time of day.

My favorite place in camp? Zephyros Creek. Just secluded enough to collect my thoughts but without straying too far and into danger.

Once free time started, I grabbed my watch and headed over. The free time that began in July was much shorter than the beginning of summer, cut down to only one hour rather than two. I had to keep an eye on the time if I wanted to make it to dinner. It wasn't a super long walk, but it was on the opposite side of camp, which meant I'd spend at least about 15 minutes going through the woods, and 15 back.

I followed the creek all the way to the beach and sat down on some rocks. It was quiet except for the bubbling of the water and the muffled giggles of the naiads.

I got to thinking about the impending war, the upcoming school year, and my current boy issues. All problems on the same level, I know.

The war was going to happen, no doubt about it. I didn't know if the gods were going to use us as pawns or not, but I wanted to be ready.

The school year. I was going to be a sophomore at Green Mountain Valley School. A boarding school all the way up in Vermont. I'd be far away from camp and rooming with just one other girl. I'd never had a room to myself — at home, I shared a room with brothers, and at camp I shared with my half-siblings. I'd only gone to Green Mountain for one year before, and it didn't go too well. I couldn't board there because of the monster attacks, but this year we were going to try.

Part of me wanted to stay at camp year-round, but I knew that I had to go to school. I wasn't the child of a powerful god, so the monster attacks shouldn't be as bad as they are. I suppose I am on the powerful side when it comes to my siblings, but there are other demigods that are better. Athena kids, for example. Not to mention the only living child of the Big Three.

If only it were that simple. I had a good feeling about this year, though. It was a fresh start. I didn't know why I was stressing, summer had hardly even begun.

I'd thought for too long, apparently, because my clock read 5:50. I had ten minutes to walk a fifteen minute stretch, so I had to get moving.

I was silent through dinner, and hand-to-hand as well. Thinking about school had really put me down. Campfire would cheer me up, but that didn't fit in my schedule between the dishwashing and stressing.

So I trudged from the Arena to the kitchens with the brothers. We all walked in awkward silence. Even Connor, the usually charismatic one, was at a loss for words. I could tell that he felt bad about getting me involved in this. I was fine with it, it's not a permanent job.

We entered the underground kitchens to find a small list of instructions:

'wash dishes with provided lava. wear asbestos gloves and and aprons. don't die.'

Ah, the Cleaning Harpies. Ever the optimists. So we did as they asked. I pulled on the elbow length asbestos gloves and we all helped each other into the aprons.

"I still don't know why I agreed to this." I grumbled. The boys just grinned and we got to work spraying and scrubbing the pots and platters. We had trouble starting conversation at first, but considering how charismatic Hermes children are, we soon warmed up to each other.

Despite the gloves, the kitchen was still sweltering and I was sweating in a matter of minutes.

"Excuse me," Connor murmured as he reached across me to get a clean dish towel. I tried not to stare as he wiped his forehead with it. We had set up a system where I would wash the dishes, Connor would dry them, and Travis would put them away.

"So," Travis began. "Because we'll be out past curfew anyway, do you want to stargaze for a bit before going back to the cabins?"

Both boys were grinning, and I returned it. "Nice try, boys, but I'm very tired and I'd like to shower and go to sleep."

They both nodded in sync, and said, "Very well."

"We'll escort you, then." Connor declared, his blue eyes twinkling. I didn't find use in disagreeing, because they would do it anyway.

So we talked about capture the flag and other camp activities. I told them that I would be going to a boarding school when the summer ended, which disappointed Connor because they were both staying at camp year-round. He pressed for details on it, so I told him all about the school and the classes I'd be taking.

We finally finished the dishes at around 11 o'clock, and we trudged out of the kitchen. I took a quick shower and dried myself off with one of the provided towels. The boys then each took one of my arms and escorted me back to my cabin.

When we reached the wildflower-covered porch, they each kissed one of my hands and strolled over to the Hermes cabin. I was grateful that it was dark out and they couldn't see my deep blush.

I rushed inside and tried to sleep, but my thoughts were plagued by boys. For the first time in awhile. Apparently sophomore year was going to hit me like a truck and it hadn't even started yet. I'd never truly had the normal classic high school experience — if a demigod could have anything normal or classic. The only classic thing in my future was the probable lack of one. And on that cheerful note, I drifted off to sleep.

I had no appetite at breakfast. I'd woken up to the sound of a retching Katie Gardner. So Madge and I dragged her to the infirmary and there she stayed. Lee had concluded that it was food poisoning, so none of us Demeter kids really wanted to eat anything.

A missing Katie left me in charge. This meant the senior counsel meeting tonight. Which also meant spending time with people I'm not too fond of. For one, Luke. Clarisse as well. Luke would graduate soon and be replaced by the Stolls. Once Katie graduated in a couple of years, I'd be officially on the senior council. Fantastic.

I tried not to think about it, because it was still many hours away. I had actual activities to focus on.

Mr. D stood from the head table and started talking. Even without asking for attention, the god could easily grab everyone's focus.

"I've decided that I am too tired today," He said, even though we all knew that he didn't do much actual work around camp. "So I will be cancelling your scheduled activities. Free choice all day, but make sure you are still training."

It was the most eloquent thing I'd ever heard him say. Not that I'd ever admit that out loud. He was one of those know all, hear all gods.

So he was tired. So are all of us. But obviously I wasn't complaining if I got to spend all day sleeping or practicing my geokinesis. I wasn't eager to go into the North Woods to practice considering my foul interaction with Aspen. I was sure that all the nymphs within the camp borders had been told to avoid me or attack me, so I decided that I'd practice on the climbing wall. That seemed like a good idea... right?

So I headed over. It wasn't really that busy, considering the deadly factor, but I enjoyed it. It gave a little extra spice.

A few years ago, a kid had used some magic and the entire wall almost came down on top of everyone. That year Chiron decided that we would have to rely on natural strength. He had changed the rule back after some begging, but you can never be too sure. Because it wasn't a regular day, there was no one spotting the wall. I figured that it wasn't a big deal and I'd be fine if I fell. Which I probably wouldn't.

So I began. I scaled up the first level with ease, missing all of the lava and boulders entirely. The second level was a bit harder. The footholds thinned and the wall got steeper. I willed the wall to shoot out larger footholds and it worked. I spent much of the day trying to lengthen my stamina and stretch my limits.

Training, lunch. Training, dinner. Dinner, senior counsel meeting. I followed the lead of everyone else, because I'd never been to one of the meetings.

"We have Maddison here in place of Katie, as the latter is currently sick and unfit to join us. So," Chiron clasped his hands together. "Any news? Anything interesting?"

After some basic reporting from Beckendorf of Hephaestus and Luke from Hermes, Chiron moved on to more serious matters.
"As you know," He gestured to Percy. "Percy here has paused the war of the gods for the time being. His quest to the underworld put them at ease, but it's only been pushed back a couple years, if even."

Very reassuring. Percy looked sick to his stomach. Dumping all this on a twelve-year-old kid seemed inhumane, but the gods never really cared about that.

Don't tell them I said that.

More depressing talk and some cheez-wiz and crackers, then we were dismissed. I walked to the infirmary to report to Katie, then back to the cabin. I wasn't ready for Katie to leave, those meetings were boring as hell.

-

Turns out Katie had a stomach bug, and it passed through our whole cabin. After a disgusting week or so, July passed. August wasn't much more interesting. Our camp bead that year was black, with just a simple blue trident. For Percy.

We had our end of summer campfire. There were lots of tears, especially from the half bloods that wouldn't be returning the next year. None of the Demeter kids would be leaving this year, but Katie was getting close.

Oh, did I mention that Luke betrayed us all by trying to kill Percy? Yeah, that happened. I always knew he was a twerp.

A lot of my friends were staying year-round, and I wished I could too. I had to go back to the girls academy. Who knew what my roommate would be like, not to mention if there would be monster attacks. I'd gotten stronger this summer, but maybe the monsters hadn't noticed yet? Not likely.

I piled in one of the strawberry delivery vans with most of the other kids and we set off home. It took five hours to get me back to the farm. I thanked Argus and hopped out of the van.

"Dad!" I yelled, running towards the house. It was the same as I'd left it. Chipping white paint, black roof. I'd be leaving in a week anyway, so I wanted to make the best of the hot August sun. The school was only about two hours away, so I'd be able to visit often.

My brothers — the menaces — came running out of the house and tackled me into a hug. "Woah, woah, boys. Let me get inside first."

They obliged, and we walked hand-in-hand into the house. Over the summer, my dad had rearranged practically the whole house. It looked good.

"Dad!" I yelled again.

"He's in the fields." My brother Adam answered.

I sighed and went up to my room to drop off my stuff. My very minimal amount of stuff. Toiletries and a few outfits, really. I had no space or use for sentimental items at camp, so I traveled lightly. I changed quickly into a light long sleeved shirt, grabbed a hat, and ran out to the fields to meet my dad.

He was planting, so I went up to help him. As soon as he saw me, he jumped out of his skin.

"Maddison, don't scare me like that!" He laughed.

Camp was always amazing, but the week with my mortal family was usually the best week of the summer.

We spent hours working in the fields, laughing, and cooking large breakfasts. We were a perfect family. Except for the occasional monster that turned up at the edge of our fields. Nothing too bad, usually a confused empousa that followed my scent. I'd just shoot her with a celestial bronze arrow from my bedroom window. My father and brothers never noticed them. They only saw a lost dirty man that got lost and spit out of the woods here. The empousae were dust before my family could question anything. My father knew about me, but the boys didn't. To them, we were full blooded siblings. And I wouldn't have it any other way.

Chapter Text

SEA OF MONSTERS

The school year had gone great. No monster attacks. Like, at all. It was the last day of school and everyone was plugging away at the exams. My birthday was coming up; just four days after I'd get to summer camp. I didn't like to tell people about it. Most demigods didn't. Birthdays were just counting down to death, which, for some of us was coming up soon.

Anyway, I had my mythology exam today. I didn't study for it. Obviously. Between you and me, I didn't study for the other ones either. The ADHD didn't agree with it. I got to class and was the first one to finish the test, but I waited for another girl to hand it in first. I didn't want to be too good. It went the same with biology and ecology. I lucked out when it came to knowing stuff about plants and living things.

It was only 12 pm by now. So my roommate Sarah and I went back to our dorm and packed everything up.

As a half-blood —half god, half mortal. It's a long story — I spend my summers at Camp Half Blood, a safe place that all these demigods trained at. The monster attacks I mentioned earlier? Yeah, that happens to a lot of us. Only once has a monster breached our camp borders. That was last year, during our weekly game of armed capture the flag, when a son of one of the Big Three — Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades — showed up.

I was heading back tonight. The drive from Vermont to Long Island is about five to six hours, so my dad and I were going to leave right after school and hope we could get there in time for before curfew.

I bid Sarah goodbye and ran to my father's car.

"Hey, kid!" He grinned, and tossed me a ziploc bag. "Cashews!"

I smiled. He thought that cashews were my favorite snack, when it was really walnuts, but I let it pass.

We drove all five hours, catching up with each other. I hadn't visited in a few weeks because I had to study for the exams. He'd made lots of money from the farm in the time I'd been gone, and he'd even met a woman. He was nervous to tell me, but I was thrilled. A single dad raising three kids couldn't be easy. He needed a break and distraction from the constant work.

And I'd met a boy. My friends and I went out to Waitsfield every now and then and there was this boy that worked at a local diner. He was really nice, and we had gone on a couple dates. Neither of us had discussed a relationship status. My father was delighted to hear this. The boy's name was Charles. He was disappointed to find out that I didn't have a cell phone, but he also thought it was funny and teased me for it.

No demigods could have phones, they were practically monster magnets. I'd told him that I would be away at a camp all summer, and he asked the mailing address. I told him there wasn't one. Can't have a mortal boy pushing his nose into our world.

He didn't understand, but he shrugged it off anyway. We agreed that we'd see each other before school started at the end of August. I was waiting for him to ask about a relationship. I wasn't sure yet. There was something holding me back. He couldn't know about my mother, Demeter, and he would definitely find out the closer he got to me.

At five o'clock, my dad drove through a McDonalds and we both got burgers for dinner. Just a couple hours left until I was at camp. I would finally see my half-siblings after a whole year without them. I was closest to Katie and Madge, but there was no way you couldn't be close with everyone. I had Julian, Mark, Noah, Harper, Julie, Anna, Alice, Theo, and a few newer kids that I hadn't really talked to yet. Terrible counselor, I know.

We sat in comfortable silence, eating our food, and finally arrived at Half Blood Hill.
"Thank you, Dad! I'll see you in August!" I hugged him sideways from my seat and hopped out.

I rushed up past the tree, taking in a breath and sighing. My bliss was short lived. I noticed a line of campers with armor and weapons standing just behind the pine tree. They were lead by none other than Clarisse La Rue, daughter of Ares, AKA our resident bully.

I jogged up to them and past the tree. "What's going on?" I frowned.

"Border patrol." A son of Ares replied grimly.

I raised an eyebrow. Camp Half Blood doesn't have a border patrol. "What?" I wanted to know more about this. Clarisse had other ideas.

"Get your ass out of here, Callaghan. Unless you're planning on joining us, go see Tantalus and get caught up."

I was very confused. I had no idea who Tantalus was, nor why I wasn't going to talk to Chiron. I did as she said anyway. I didn't want to get zapped with her electric spear.

I just started down the hill when I stopped short. I slowly turned back around. As soon as I had passed the borders, I just felt dirty. The tree. We all knew about Thalia's tree, and I usually didn't look too closely at it as I passed. It was a strong, healthy, very tall tree. But not now. The needles were yellowed, and there was a gaping puncture mark in the center of the trunk. It was poisoned.

As I ran down the hill, so many things raced through my mind. I didn't know who this Tantalus guy was, but I was going to-
Wait, Tantalus? As in... child soup guy? There was no telling why he was here instead of Chiron, especially because he was supposed to be in the underworld, cursed to chase food and water forever or something.

I took in the place that was supposed to be home. It had changed so much in less than a year. With Thalia's tree being poisoned, that took a toll on all of the other plants in camp. The forest was sick. The grass was yellow. I could hear them screaming in pain. Well, not really. But I could feel how drained they were. It was depressing, to say the least. I couldn't even imagine how the nymphs were feeling. Too bad I hadn't missed dinner. That meant I had to wait to speak to child soup guy.

I ran to meet my cabin and we all filed into the dining pavilion. Not many campers had gotten here yet. My school got out pretty early for the summer.

I almost gasped when I saw who I could only assume to be Tantalus. I'd imagined him to be what he looked like in the paintings: long brown hair, bearded, mostly naked. Wrong. The man — if you could call him that, he looked more like a skeleton — was very thin with dark shadows under his eyes, grimy fingernails, choppy gray hair, and was wearing an orange prison jumpsuit.

I shivered. I didn't like to diss on people's appearances, but this guy was really creepy-looking. Just the kinda guy you wouldn't want to accept soup from. Luckily I didn't have to, because a wood nymph brought pizza to our table. I looked up to smile and thank her, but I was met with a nasty look. It was Aspen, the tree nymph I'd stood on last summer. I was fairly sure she was about to spit in my dinner, but she just moved on.

I tried not to eat too much, I needed to stay mobile for capture the flag. It was exciting, to have capture the flag on the first night back at camp. It always felt very homey. It was still early in the season, so the teams were much smaller. I was always one of the more competitive Demeter kids, so today it was only me playing for us. Connor Stoll, being the little shit he is, requested the Demeter cabin to team with Hermes and Athena rather than Ares.

Connor and Travis Stoll were the most confusing and irritating boys in all of Greek history. Last year, the head of Hermes Cabin, Luke, had betrayed us and turned to help the Titan Lord Kronos rise to power, so the Stolls were now co-Head Counselors of Cabin Eleven. My summer was going to be a nightmare now that those two had more power than I did.

Connor and Travis' favorite activities were making mine and my half sister Katie Gardner's lives a living hell. They targeted the two of us more, considering how we were sworn enemies since the chocolate bunny incident of '03.

Katie and my other half siblings decided to sit out of this weeks Capture, probably to unwind and relax because of the whole dying tree situation. We all found relief in different ways. Some people liked to sleep or shower or lay down. Others, like me, enjoyed beating the shit out of anything and everything nearby. It was a good release.

I stood with the Athena, Apollo, and Hermes cabins, facing the others: Ares, Dionysus, Hephaestus, and Aphrodite.

"Alright, you know the rules," Tantalus drawled, clearly not enthusiastic. We'd all heard the rules a million times anyways.
"The creek is the boundary, the whole forest is fair game, any and all magic items are allowed, no more than two guards per prominently displayed flag. The guards have to stand at least ten feet from the flag and prisoners cannot be gagged or bound. Oh! And any maiming or killing will result in no dessert for a week. Go on, play!"

The conch horn sounded without any warning and we bolted to the woods to set up our flags.

"Alright, let's talk." Travis began. "No Annabeth yet, so it's up to us to strategize. I say Athena on defense, Hermes on offense, Apollo and Maddy in the trees. Good?"

Everyone nodded or made a sound of agreement. Except me. "Hang on, the wood nymphs have had it out for me ever since last year. Can I maybe go for border patrol?"

Travis nodded. "Yeah, sure. Don't get on any naiads bad sides, though. We need you to be able to go somewhere." I rolled my eyes at him, and we all scattered to our stations. The Athena kids grabbed the flag and ran deeper into the forest. I jogged to the creek.

People were being smart tonight, so almost no one passed through the creek. I assumed that they would be going through the woods. I did get some time to practice the geokinesis I had neglected over the school year, though.

"Still playing with rocks, I see."

"Shouldn't you be looking for the other team's flag?" I turned to face Connor.

He scoffed. "Nah. That's what my siblings are for. I'm here to enjoy the view."

"Fuck off, Stoll."

He laughed and hurried back into the woods. The first day of camp and he was already back on his bullshit. Not that I really cared for Connor anymore. Or ever did. I was talking to someone now; someone who said he'd wait for me all summer even without contact.

Charles was a very nice boy. Simple, but nice. He went to a nearby public school where he was on the hockey team. I knew next to nothing about hockey, but he was liked to talk about it a lot, so I listened. I loved the way his eyes lit up when he talked about stuff like that. It was similar to the way Connor's eyes—

No. Charles and Connor were not similar. I couldn't start mixing the two together in my head.

Yeah, I knew that I was probably slacking on my defending, but our team was good enough that I knew we'd probably win anyway. The driads thought I was still on the other team, so they were probably sabotaging the red team and unknowingly helping us.

Sure enough, Lee Fletcher came bursting through the clearing, gripping the red silk in his hand and cheering.

Dozens more campers on the blue team suddenly melted out from the trees, cheering with him. See? Easy. All I had to do was sit next to some water for an hour or so. Just this once, though. I was tired from the car ride here, so I allowed myself one game where I could slack. Next week I'd go full out.

The next few days were fine. It was camp, which was amazing, but there was still the looming threat of the borders starting to fall.

I'd gone about my activities with my siblings like normal. I'd bickered with the Hermes boys like normal. The June sun had scorched us like normal. The worst part of my birthday as of yet was the strawberry fields. The strawberries weren't doing too well, even with the help of the satyrs, nymphs, and my half siblings.

Not many people knew about my birthday. I didn't love to advertise it because it was just about when people started getting to camp and I didn't like the attention. It was lowkey, only my siblings and Chiron knew. Now that Chiron was gone, it had been Demeter cabin staying up until midnight to have a countdown to my sixteenth birthday.

So I was sixteen now. I didn't feel different. I couldn't jump higher, my boobs were the same size. So far I was basically still fifteen.

There were rites of passage you had to go through before you were really sixteen. You have to kiss someone. Or so my roommate at Green Mountain says. I told her she reads too many romance books. She told me to shut up.

So according to Sarah, I'm not sixteen yet. I'd see Charles in August. Then maybe I'd turn sixteen.

I was wandering the fields, lost in thought, kicking around at the ground to see if I could make the strawberries grow any more. I couldn't.

I was about to give up when I heard yelling from the hill. I ran as fast as I could to a place where I could see. There were a ton of campers running back and forth distributing weapons and desperately trying to keep something at bay. I couldn't tell what was up there, but I wasn't stupid, so I rushed to the armory to grab a bow.

When I reached the top of the hill, I saw what was terrorizing the border patrol: fire breathing elephant-sized mechanical bulls. So I did what any stupid impulsive demigod would do. I shot an arrow at it.

Now, I wasn't the best at math. But I was pretty sure that bronze-tipped arrows plus bronze bulls didn't equal a win for Camp Half Blood. In fact, it equals a very angry, very fiery metal bull charging right at you for bothering it.

I accepted my death. Whatever, right? However, some Ares kid threw a sword at it to draw its attention back over the other side of the hill. So I was alive for now.

I scaled a tree to get the higher ground and looked for weak points in the bulls. Usually it was the neck and leg joints, but these creations weren't your typical monster. I couldn't make out any weak spots in the armor.

So I shot at what the typical spots would be in hopes of hitting something. Just at that moment, Percy, Annabeth, and someone else started up the hill.

The someone else was... A Cyclops? Great, we already had two monsters to deal with and now Percy and Annabeth were marching another in right with them.

Someone was waving his arms around and yelling because of a burning hair plume. Percy uncapped his pen-sword and ran over the hill. He and Annabeth had argued, but that was nothing new.

Clarisse, who was leading the border patrol, had called everyone into a phalanx formation. Everyone being about six people. I would've jumped down to help but I wasn't armed to do so.

Percy yelled something at Clarisse, which distracted her from the bull coming up behind her. Percy was not impulsive. (I'm being sarcastic)

Because Percy isn't impulsive, all of border patrol definitely didn't get their shields melted and drop their weapons. Clarisse definitely didn't almost get killed by a metal cow.

Percy, Annabeth, and the remaining unharmed campers continued to scuffle with the bulls.

Back at the crest of the hill, the Cyclops was pushing against the borders. I wanted to scream at him to leave and not cause us any more trouble than we needed, but Annabeth granted him permission to enter camp.

Annabeth of all people should be against the very thought of even speaking to a Cyclops. But he burst through and down the hill to the metal bulls.

"BAD COW!" He yelled, and slammed his fists into the bulls face. Remarkably, the bull crumpled under his touch.

The other bull was soon enough destroyed by Clarisse. I saw Clarisse storming towards the two, and I didn't want to be around to see an armed Clarisse yell at them.

I hopped out of the tree and ran to the injured campers. Mostly Ares kids, who would almost always back up Clarisse. I yelled for help and Michael Yew came running up the hill.

Just the two of us got all nine of the wounded kids down to the infirmary. I helped him patch them up as best I could, then went back to the cabin for a rest. A lovely birthday, no?

I was in for much more fun later.

At dinner, Tantalus was very excited. "We are reinstituting the chariot races!"

Everyone's jaws dropped. Whatever he was getting at, it wasn't good. The chariot races were discontinued because of all the injuries and deaths from previous years. Many murmurs went through the pavilion before Tantalus clapped his hands to get our attention back.

"I know you will all join me in welcoming the return of this camp tradition," A few people cleared their throats awkwardly. "Golden laurels will go to the winning charioteers each month. Teams may register in the morning. The first race will be in three days. We will release you from most of your regular activities to prepare your chariots and choose your horses."

I raised my hand to object. We couldn't just abandon the border patrol and camp guarding. Tantalus wasn't finished.

"Oh, and did I mention, the victorious team's cabin will have no chores for the month in which they win?"

This changed everyone's minds pretty quickly. Except Clarisse.
"What about patrol duty?" She was wringing her hands. "If we drop everything to ready our chariots—"

Tantalus practically laughed in her face. "Not to worry, my dear! This is a summer camp. We are here to enjoy ourselves, yes?"

Clarisse started to object again, but one of her siblings pulled her down to her seat.

I ignored the rest of what Tantalus was talking about. He pulled up the Cyclops from earlier and made some very not-good comments and jokes. Meanwhile, I was already designing my chariot.

"Hey," I leaned over the table to talk to my siblings. "Who wants to si—"

"Is there something so important that you must interrupt all the fun we are having, girl?"

I slowly turned back to Tantalus. Everyone was looking at me. This was my chance to object about the whole drop everything and play deadly games situation, but I just gulped and stood up.
"No... sir." I added that last word with distaste. "I was just asking my cabinmates about building a chariot for your oh-so-important war games."

Tantalus apparently liked to laugh at teenagers, because he did so again. This time, more people were reluctant to laugh at me along with him. "Not like a Demeter child to want to do anything, is it?"

"Watch your mouth, oldie. She's listening." I clenched my fists.

"Oldie?" He narrowed his eyes. No one was laughing anymore. "I'm going to ignore that, but watch your tongue from now on."

"Oh, go chase a hamburger." I growled as I sat down. That one hit, apparently, because more laughs rang out than the ones directed at me. The Hermes kids especially appreciated that one, and Connor winked at me. Nice one, he mouthed at me silently.

Mr. D wasn't too happy with that one. "Mindy," He warned. "Tantalus is here on request, and you will treat him the same way you treated Chiron. That goes for all of you!"

Everyone went silent. Sure, Dionysus was always grumpy. But he never yelled, especially not at a group of this size.

"Now," Tantalus suddenly forgot about everything that had just happened and was back to his grossly cheery self. "Let's get back to where we'll put this thing!" He pointed to the Cyclops. The enthusiasm wasn't as high as it had been before I'd been singled out.

Apparently we didn't need to worry about where 'we'd put this thing,' because a brilliant green and blue trident shimmered over the Cyclops' head.

Poseidon had claimed him as his son.

-

I scraped half of my breakfast into the brazier and prayed to Demeter asking her to kick Tantalus' sorry ass back to the Fields of Asphodel. She didn't like to dabble in the underworld — for obvious reasons — so I doubted that she'd answer. At the last moment, I tossed half of a bread roll in for Hades, asking the same thing. Risky, I know, but who cares?

After a quiet breakfast, I went to search for someone to join up with for the chariot race. My half-siblings weren't interested and I had a half hour until it was too late to sign up. Annabeth was with Percy, the Ares Cabin would never branch out from their family, Beckendorf was nice enough but we weren't friends.

"Greetings."

I turned around. "Hi, Travis."

"So..." He looked around. "Wanna design a chariot with us?" Connor popped out from behind him.

I crossed my arms. "How can I trust that you won't just shove me off the chariot and into oncoming traffic? And isn't it only one driver and one fighter?"

Connor raised an eyebrow. "Since when have we ever followed the rules? I'm hurt that you think we'd even consider for one second what Tantal-ass has to say."

"Tantal-ass." I breathed a short laugh. "Cute."

"Well?"

"Fine."

We went up and the boys wrote their names down. They then added my name in some invisible ink they'd nicked from a joke shop out of camp.

An hour later, we were sitting on the Hermes cabin roof, notebooks in hand. Turns out, sixteen years of being prank masters really helps with designing the perfect armed chariot.

After a couple hours of designing and planning, we went to pick out our horses. I rarely spent time in the stables, but the Stolls definitely had some sort of bribe worked out with the pegasi and horses so I followed their lead.

Next step: actually building the chariot. I left that to the boys, while I figured out what weapons we would need and where they'd go.

We used the rest of the three given days working and reworking the chariot. We finally finished, the night before the race.

It wasn't yet dark outside, but the sun was going down. All three of us stepped back to inspect the chariot. I tucked my pencil behind my ear and smiled.

"It looks great, guys. I never pegged you for engineers."

Connor threw one arm over my shoulder and the other over Travis'.

"There's plenty of things you don't know about us, Callaghan." He winked. "Let's make a deal. We win this race tomorrow, you sneak into the city with us for a celebratory dinner overnight."

"You think you can do that?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Sure we can! We're sneaking masterminds." Travis hit my arm playfully.

"Alright. Deal. But if we get eaten by harpies, I'm gonna kill you in the underworld."

The boys had built a little compartment for me to hide in until the race to avoid any complications. I had to admit, they were pulling out all the stops to bend the rules.

Our chariot wasn't much of a looker, but we had some nice things planned.

It was a hot and foggy morning, and there were probably thousands of birds sitting in the trees. Pigeon-like, but they didn't coo. It was more of a nuclear bomb alarm type of sound.

The racetrack was built between the woods and the archery range. It had gone up quickly, thanks to the metallic bulls.

The spectators — Tantalus, the other campers, satyrs, and the nymphs — sat in rows of stone steps. No Mr. D yet.

Tantalus yelled across the pavilion as we started setting up. I could only see the ground and Tantalus' feet through the cracks in my compartment.

"You all know the rules! A quarter-mile track. Twice around to win. Two horses per chariot. Each team will consist of a driver and a fighter. Weapons are allowed, dirty tricks are expected, and try not to kill anybody! Any killing will result in harsh punishment. No s'mores at the campfire for a week! Now, ready your chariots!"

Travis kicked my box, signaling for me to come out. I thought the whole thing was rather ridiculous, but I complied.

"Hey! Hermes!" Tantalus noticed immediately. "You can't have three people! You didn't sign her up either!" He looked pretty funny, hobbling over to us shaking his bony hand.

"Ah," Connor grinned innocently, which I didn't know was something he could do. "But we did! And you didn't say anything about it, so we thought it was fine."

Travis and I nodded. Tantalus rushed back over to his table and snatched up the paper. "No, you didn't!"

Travis hopped out of the chariot and strolled over to Tantalus. He took out the little flashlight and showed my name in invisible ink. "Right there!"

Everyone was silent. I hadn't met a single camper who actually liked Tantalus, so I was hoping no one would object.

Tantalus looked about ready to explode, but he'd certainly be crushed to death (again?) if anyone woke up Dionysus before ten o'clock.

Tantalus sighed, and waved Travis off. He probably thought we were going to reach a weight limit with three people anyway, and he loved seeing us get hurt.

Travis bounded back and we all got set.

"Charioteers! Attend your mark!" He waved his hand and the starting signal dropped.

Travis was driving, and Connor and I were fighters. Everyone got the horses moving and the race set off.

"Apollo! On the left!" I shouted, and Connor threw a javelin right into their axle. A loud crack! rang out and the whole chariot flipped. First chariot down, and we were still going strong.

"We make a good team!" Travis shouted over his shoulder. We were all pretty confident, so we sped up a bit to pass Hephaestus.

So... that was short lived. One of the frantic horses of the broken Apollo chariot kicked one of our wheels and we went skidding to the left, before ultimately flipping and landing in a pile of our chariot wood.

"Yup," I lifted a chunk of our wheel off my head. "Good team."

We lay in defeat for a bit, then grabbed our broken chariot and started to drag it to the spectator stands to sit and watch the rest of the race. Our horses had run off back to the stables on their own.

"That was fun." I deadpanned. Travis grunted, but Connor tried to cheer us up.

"At least we- holy shit!"

I looked up from my shoes to see what he was looking at. A huge tornado. No, a tornado of those alarm pigeons. And it was headed straight for the track.

I started to stand up. "Should we run?" The birds were much advancing toward the stands at a worryingly fast rate.

No one had time to answer. The birds had reached us and were starting to dive-bomb the spectators and the chariots.

I blocked the first bird with a piece of the broken chariot, but they weren't letting up. With every bird I pushed away, five more came back even faster. The Apollo campers were trying to shoot at the birds, but there was so much chaos that it couldn't be helped. There were so many swords, shields, and beaks flying all over the place, I could hardly see anything.

I stomped as hard as I could on the ground, and a multitude of wooden shards from the other broken chariots stabbed the birds. I quickly found that if I was controlling weapons with my powers, it would be a much more direct hit than a wild guess with an arrow.

I wasn't as lucky as I thought I was, though. My first hit came in my shoulder. It was such a searing pain I couldn't help but cry out. Another one at my lower back, then my arm, then my other shoulder, et cetera, et cetera.

There were, miraculously, still moving chariots on the track. The Athena and Poseidon chariots had... turned around? Ares was still moving towards the finish line because Clarisse couldn't judge when things were dangerous and when things were fun.

The Stolls didn't have it any better than I did. Both of their shirts were ripped, and they hadn't brought weapons other than the ones in the chariot. They had started throwing rocks at the birds. It was working, but they also hit a few campers in the process.

I was too busy trying not to get eaten alive to notice that Percy and Annabeth had completely left the venue, but they had returned already.

Suddenly, Dean Martin started playing as loud as you can imagine, and the birds went crazy.

I'm not sure if they really loved Dean Martin and were trying to dance, or if they hated Dean Martin and wanted to put themselves out of their misery. Either way, they started flying in circles up into the sky.

All of the archers let their arrows fly at the now clear targets. In minutes, all the birds were either dead on the ground or far away on the horizon.

The birds were gone, but not without mayhem. I looked down to see that my clothes were absolutely torn apart. And not in a sexy, teasing way, rather in a 'the person your mom told you to stay away from' kind of way.

Everyone else was in pretty much the same boat. I was bleeding from practically everywhere and what was left of my clothes were covered in bird poop.

People had quieted down, and it was mostly groaning in pain rather than screaming at this point.

"Bravo!" Tantalus clapped. I couldn't imagine what he was cheering about at a time like this. "We have our first winner!"

He awarded Clarisse with the golden laurels. The air hung with stunned silence. After what has just happened, the wrinkly old thing still made a contest out of it.

"And now," He turned to Annabeth, Percy, and Tyson — the cyclops. "To punish the troublemakers who disrupted this race."

I thought it was completely absurd, but I was a bit proud when Percy told Tantalus to go chase a donut.

-

Percy, Tyson, and Annabeth's punishment was KP. I knew firsthand how awful that was, considering how I spent a whole month on it last summer.

The campfire that night was sort of miserable, as everyone had some sort of injury. Injured people usually don't like to sing with high spirits. I sat with my cabin, in between my half-brothers Mark and Noah. They were talking to each other across me, but I didn't really mind. I was busy trying to ignore the pain in my shoulders and the shame from losing the chariot race immediately. I was also trying to convince myself that I didn't have fun with the Stolls these past four days.

I had done a fair job of it until Madge tapped my shoulder from behind.

"Ow!" I hissed, her finger tapping right on a bird bite. "What?"

"Sorry," She didn't seem sorry. "You seemed to be having a lot of fun with the Stoll brothers today. Don't tell me you're actually becoming friends with them?"

"What?" I scoffed. "You've got it all wrong. It was a purely professional operation."

Katie piped up from next to her. "Good, because you know how we feel about that cabin. Especially those two."

Katie was still on the rivalry, and I should be too. I was, for the most part. But she avoided them completely as opposed to my arguing.

"You know I'm not friends with them. We're always arguing, if you haven't noticed."

Madge and Katie raised their eyebrows and glanced at each other, but turned back to the campfire. Apparently we weren't being subtle with our conversation, and half the Demeter cabin leaned towards me.

"You mean you're not dating?" Harper said with a shocked expression.

"I thought for sure you'd be together, you're always teasing each other."

"And flirting!"

I stared into the fire. Could he be flirting? No, because that's how he acts with everyone. He's just a charismatic person in general. "Are you telling me that you all thought I was dating..." I dropped my voice to a whisper. "Connor Stoll?"

My half-siblings all nodded enthusiastically.

"Oh my god." I groaned.

I was saved from any more thinking when Tantalus took it upon himself to make an announcement.

"Well, that was lovely!" He smiled coldly. "Now, some announcements about tomorrow's schedule."

He was interrupted by Percy. "Sir." He started, standing up with Annabeth. I thought they were very brave. I knew as ridiculous as Tantalus was, he had no fear of killing or punishing campers he didn't like.

"Our kitchen boy has something to say?"

I groaned audibly at the half-assed insult, but I didn't care if Tantalus heard me.

"We have an idea to save the camp." This pricked everyone's attention. As different as everyone was, we all wanted our home to be safe. The campfire turned from its boring lint color to an orange.

"Indeed," Tantalus deadpanned. "If it has anything to do with chariots—"

"The Golden Fleece," Percy stated, unafraid. "We know where it is."

This sparked much murmuring. Annabeth went on the talk about its properties and such.

Tantalus interrupted her. "Nonsense. We don't need saving."

It was clear that no one agreed with him, as we the air hung with awkward silence. "Besides, the Sea of Monsters? That's hardly an exact location. You wouldn't even know where to look."

Percy went on to explain that he did, and listed a bunch of numbers. I wasn't stupid, I recognized them as coordinates.

"We need a quest!" Annabeth insisted.

Tantalus looked as if steam was going to come out of his ears. "Now wait just a minute..."

He was too late. We'd all started chanting. "We need a quest!"

The campfire turned from orange to yellow and grew about five feet.

"It isn't necessary!" Tantalus roared, but it was clear that he was uncomfortable.

"WE NEED A QUEST! WE NEED A QUEST!" The campers were getting impatient with Tantalus now.

"Fine!" He practically screamed. "You brats want me to assign a quest?"

"YES!"

"Very well!" He agreed, but something was off. "I shall authorize a champion to undertake this perilous journey, to retrieve the Golden Fleece and bring it back to camp. Or die trying."

Everyone cheered, but he wasn't finished.

"I will allow our champion to consult the Oracle and choose two companions for the journey. I think the choice of champion is obvious."

Percy and Annabeth were already practically on the edge of their seats. Tantalus looked at them, then continued.

"The champion should be one who has earned the camp's respect," That's when I knew he was up to something. "One who has proven resourceful in the chariot races and courageous in the defense of the camp. You shall lead this quest... Clarisse!"

My jaw dropped. Camp's respect, my ass. The fire went crazy with all the different reactions. The Ares cabin went wild, while most of Clarisse's enemies (and there were lots of them) were stunned or angry.

"I accept the quest!"

"Wait!" Percy shouted. "Grover is my friend."

"Oh, sit down!" An Ares camper shouted. "You had your chance last summer!"

He had a point. Percy had lead a quest last summer, even in his first year. Clarisse glared daggers right into his eyes.

"I accept the quest!" She repeated. "I, Clarisse, Daughter of Ares, will save the camp!"

There was immediate chaos. Campers started taking sides, throwing marshmallows and yelling. It was great fun and all, but very sticky.

"Silence, you brats!" Tantalus shouted. He went on to tell his life story, which I already knew. I zoned out, thinking about Connor and Charles and my family's words. Tantalus was still yelling, and he sent an embarrassed Clarisse to the Oracle. He dismissed us with a wave of his hand. No one objected. We didn't really want to stick around.

I went to bed that night with very much to think about. As usual. I always had something crazy to think about at camp, but this was different. Was he really flirting with me? And was I flirting back?

I had to talk to him. It was a terrible idea, and I didn't want to know the answer. Plus, I practically had a boyfriend back home anyway.

I decided that I would just watch my behavior for the rest of the summer and be more aware.

-

The next morning was full of tension. Everyone was still shaken up by the previous nights events. Percy, Annabeth, and Tyson were no-shows but I was not surprised. It was always a terrible feeling to know something is wrong but not be able to fix it.

Tantalus was in a rage, but the satyrs played to his interests and calmed him down. He sent Clarisse off with a couple of her siblings and we all waved goodbye to her from the beach. She had taken an old war ship to chase after Luke Castellans monster cruise ship.

All before breakfast. When we were finally allowed to eat, I got coffee for my drink. I'd spent almost all night staying up playing back every encounter I'd had with either Stoll brother. Stuff was starting to add up. I had only one way of knowing for sure. Aphrodite. So I tossed some of my food into the fire for her.

Immediately after breakfast, I jogged up to the Aphrodite cabin to find my friend Nat. If you could call us friends. We weren't super close, but we were both skilled in volleyball and that counted for something.

"Nat!" I called, still jogging after her. "I need to ask you something."

She stopped, and turned to me. "Yeah?"

"This is kind of awkward, but my siblings are bugging me about it. Is there any, like, anything between me and Connor? They're saying there is but I don't want to believe it." I cursed myself immediately, why had I decided to say it out loud?

"You don't mean to tell me you're not together? I thought you were dating."

"Gods, why is everyone saying that?" I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. "No, we're not. We're still rivals and I want to know what he's thinking."

"Well," She grinned. "All you have to do is ask him. I have a very strong feeling on what he'll say." She winked and left me alone in the mess hall.

"Get out of here!" One of the cleaning harpies hissed at me.

I trudged out and went straight back to my cabin. It was Sunday, so we had no scheduled activities.

I spent nearly the whole day trying to work up the nerve to talk to Connor. When I finally gave up my hiding and headed to the lake for a quick swim or just resting in the sun, I ran straight into the only person I was trying to avoid.

"Were you standing outside my door, Stoll?"

"Can't a guy just stand where he likes on a beautiful summer day?"

I shoved past him, but he still followed me. "Come on, Callaghan. Why are you avoiding me? I thought we had a great thing going!" He hopped out in front of me, but I didn't stop moving. I had him walking backwards.

"I'm not avoiding you, Stoll."

I zipped right past him towards the lake.

-

Connor avoided me all week. It was probably for the better. It had reached Friday, and it was Capture day.

Just past lunch, I got called to the Big House. I was probably about to get kicked out of camp for the kind things I'd said to Tantalus.

I opened the door and peeked in. "Maddy Callaghan? I was summoned?"

"Ah! Mindy." Mr. D said. "There's a phone call from your brother. He says it's important."

There was only one phone in the entire camp, and it was the landline in the main room of the Big House.

I picked up the phone and leaned against the wall.

"Adam? What's wrong?"

A laugh came from the other line. "Adam? What's wrong?" The voice mocked. "It's me, silly."

"Charles?" My jaw dropped. "How did you get this number?"

"I asked your dad."

I made a mental note to kill my dad later, but I just smiled. "Wow! Uh, that's great, Charles. What's up?" I glanced over at Mr. D, who was still in the room.

"Uh, sir?" I covered the phone with my hand. "Do you mind giving me just a minute alone? It's important." I lied.

Dionysus grumbled and got up to move.

"Right, sorry. What's up?" I repeated.

"Do you want to make us official? Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

I was so taken aback that I said something really intelligent along the lines of "huh?"

"Mads? You still there?"

I swallowed, and said, "Yes. Uh, sure. Yea."

"Fantastic! See you in August!" He hung up before I could say anything else.

I put down the phone and walked out of the room, stunned. I wasn't expecting Mr. D to ask if I was okay, so I just left the house.

I went through my afternoon activities — volleyball and firework making — and spent all of free time telling Madge and Katie about Charles.

At dinner, Connor didn't look at me once. Travis sent me a few apologetic looks, but I knew why Connor was avoiding me. He must've been embarrassed about the chariot race last week.

-

"Alright. Again, you know the rules. Go have fun I guess." Tantalus growled. The whole quest ordeal had put him in a very bad mood. If you thought he was sour before, then you'd be blown away by today.

We all ran into the woods and began to strategize. More of my cabin had joined us this week. I was assigned to defense with a few Athena kids. We stuck the flag on top of Zeus's Fist, and waited at the bottom of the pile of rocks.

Turns out Athena pumps out a lot of pricks, because the Athena kids were acting elitist and being rude. When they left me alone to guard because they told me I was stupid, I was almost glad. Except for the fact that I was guarding a flag all alone.

An Ares camper came bursting out of the tree line, but I easily grabbed him with vines and threw him far away before he could even get close. My victory didn't last long, as two of his siblings followed right away. They were much faster and I soon found myself fighting off two children of the god of war. I was impressed with myself, to tell the truth. All until one got around me and scampered up Zeus's Fist.

Upon noticing this, I hit the other boy on the head with the handle of my sword, then turned and pulled an arrow to shoot him in the foot. It worked, and he fell. I wondered if that counted as maiming.

The other boy wasn't knocked out, and soon came to his senses. I'd let myself get backed into a corner defending the flag, and the boy was pressing me further back. Soon I had no space to even take the offense with my sword, just block his movements. I couldn't keep it up forever. I just prayed that there was an Apollo kid hiding in the trees or something.

No such luck. The boy suddenly stopped fighting and slumped forward onto me. I let out a small shriek and pushed him to the ground. Someone had knocked him out.

"Don't worry, princess," Connor grinned. "I'm always here to help a damsel in distress."

I allowed myself a small smile. "Well, thank you. I'm not used to taking two guys at once."

He smirked as I said it, but I was eternally grateful he didn't make any comments on my phrasing. He didn't really have any time, as even more campers on the red team popped out of the woods.

"How about I take you up on that helping a damsel in distress?" I got into a fighting stance, and he matched it next to me, each having the others back.

"No choice, Callaghan."

The Ares campers wasted no time in attacking us. I knocked one guy's helmet off, then kicked him in the chest into a tree.

"Sorry!" I called out.

"You're sorry to the guy trying to hurt you?" Connor chuckled.

"No, I'm sorry to the tree, silly."

He let out a real laugh this time, almost letting his guard down.

"Stoll!" I hissed as I tossed my shield at the boy coming right for Connor's neck. "Am I the damsel or are you? Pay attention."

The impact had put the boy out of commission as well, and there was just one more to go. We both pressed against him until he fell and dropped his weapon. I stomped, and the sword fell right into the earth.

"Nice." Connor actually sounded impressed. "Pleasure doing business with you." He took my hand in his to shake, but instead he flipped it and kissed my knuckles.

Electricity spread all throughout my body, but I just cleared my throat and looked away. "Yeah, uh, we gotta make sure the flag doesn't actually get taken."

We both turned up to Zeus's Fist, but with all our fighting we hadn't noticed the Hephaestus boys grab our silver flag and run off with it.

"Shit!" I growled, and the conch horn blew. I had lost us the game. Connor and I made our way back to the creek in shame, but were surprised to see that it wasn't the Hephaestus kids celebrating, but the Apollo kids. By the looks of it, Michael had made it across the creek just before the other team had.

Connor and I both let out a sigh of relief and embraced with excitement. We let go almost immediately and stepped back a few feet. We both looked away at everything but the other.

"I have to-"

"I'm just gonna-"

We rushed off to join our cabin mates.

Chapter Text

Katie and I made our rounds for Cabin Inspection that morning, which meant no time to sleep in like I'd hoped. I'd lost lots of sleep the previous night over that little moment at the end of Capture. We went straight from cabin inspection through breakfast through sword and shield. Two and a half hours of walking around half-asleep. And I even had cereal for breakfast, which usually made me feel much better.

Rather than getting free time for a nap, I had to go strawberry picking. Don't get me wrong, it was one of my favorite things to do, but being half-asleep while using my powers was bound to take a toll.

And so it did. I was wobbling around after fifteen minutes of accelerating the strawberry growth. So I moved to manual, regular gardening. I grabbed a trowel and got to work.

Satyrs were handing out water bottles to those of us that were helping out. I'd gotten closer to the satyrs this summer than I had been in the past; I never really paid them much attention. They were actually pretty fun to hang out with, even if they were always distracted with chasing after wood nymphs and sometimes my siblings.

I made light conversation with some of them, but I mostly kept to myself. I was running on four hours of sleep, one cup of coffee, and completely drained power. When the half hour was finally finished, we made the trek across camp to the Mess Hall.

I got yet another cup of coffee at lunch, along with the Olympian pizza that was being served. The second cup of coffee did the trick, and I was finally able to function.

Tracking Skills was entertaining, and my improved geokinesis was helping me much more. I caught Connor staring a few times throughout the day, but we both looked away immediately. I found myself constantly repeating the fact that I now had a boyfriend, but I couldn't figure out why I had to reprimand myself so many times.

•

In the coming days, Charles would call camp. A lot. I eventually had to tell him that I wasn't able to take social calls here and maybe he'd have to stop calling and I'd see him in August. He didn't take this well and sounded really hurt. So I spent a lot of time wondering if he was angry with me or something.

My being in a bad mood apparently gave the Stolls permission to lay it on thick and throw themselves at mine and Katie's feet. Katie was very extremely offended by this, but I had mixed feelings. I'd sort of liked Connor last summer, but I knew that this had nothing to do with that. They liked mischief and teasing, and I just happened to be an easy target for that.

And I was. I'd get flustered with every little comment or touch, as much as I tried to hide it. By just the beginning of July, every Aphrodite kid and therefore probably all of camp had noticed my behavior around the brothers, especially Connor. I had half of the camp nudging me every second and the other half glaring at me. Connor was a popular choice when it came to picking another demigod to like, as was Travis. Their mischievous and flirty nature entrapped many girls.

The main issue with this terrible fluttery feeling was Katie. Every time I talked to the boys I felt like I was betraying Katie, but if I didn't talk to them I felt like I wasn't being fair to them. So I spent my activity time with the boys and any other time with Katie. The brothers had introduced me to some of their friends: Silena Beauregard and Charles Beckendorf. Apparently the whole camp had been pushing for the two to date for a long time, but it had yet to happen.

It was the Fourth of July, and the weather was sweltering. I always burned easily, so by two in the afternoon my nose was bright pink. Connor took this as a shining opportunity to offer up his services in applying aloe to my face. I humbly declined. I was used to sunburns from working on the farm, so it wasn't anything new.

The brothers were, again, laying it on thick at the fireworks. They had somehow convinced all of the senior counselors to dissolve the rule about staying with your cabin. Katie had to be bribed for this, but she agreed nonetheless.

I had decided that I wasn't going to speak to her until she apologized for agreeing. Usually I wouldn't be upset with a decision a senior counselor made, especially not one my own half sister made. The catch? This gave Connor and Travis the freedom to sit next to us for the whole three hour firework show. Connor on my left, Travis on Katie's right. It was so obvious how much Travis liked Katie, but he wasn't exactly one to voice his feelings.

I thought about saying something to him, but it's not like I could assure him that she liked him back, because I knew she didn't. Then again, I had caught her looking confused after a Stoll Incident every now and then. Maybe she was warming up to him.

"So, Callaghan. Since we're basically best friends now, what do you say we go into the city tonight like we said we would after the chariot races?" Connor slung an arm over my shoulder.

"Stoll, in case you didn't notice, I agreed to that when we thought we'd win. We didn't win. So I am not bound to it."

"Whatever you say, Mads." Travis grinned. "We'll get you two someday."

I was again at a loss when it came to my feelings. I spent all of that night thinking as much about Charles as I could. No demigod, and no Stoll brother, could distract from the fact that I had a boyfriend now. I simply wouldn't allow it.

The next morning was a Wednesday. Immediately after breakfast, an arm looped around mine. "So, a boyfriend, huh?"

"What?" I immediately stiffened. "Who have you been talking to?"

"Your friend Madge isn't the best at keeping her mouth shut. When were you going to tell me?" Connor fake-pouted.

"Is it your business? When did I sign a contract that pledged you having full access to my private life?"

He huffed and slowly dropped his arm. "All I'll say is, be safe."

I didn't have time to really register his words, because I tripped over the vines that I had been unconsciously growing up my legs in my anxiety.

Of course he had to catch me.

Charles. Charles. I reprimanded myself. You like Charles. Connor is a flirt. You're going to go back home in August and spend your time with Charles.

"Falling for me already? How sweet." His crooked grin sent shivers all through my body.

I cleared my throat and stood up. "No. I'm fine, thank you." I rushed away from him, perhaps too fast.

I do not like Connor Stoll. Not anymore. He is forbidden from my thoughts from now on.

-

So when I said Connor Stoll was forbidden from my thoughts, I apparently meant my conscious thoughts. Aphrodite found it really funny to mess with my dreams. We kept making terribly awkward eye contact and just overall awkward encounters. Perhaps the goddess had messed with his head as well. She had a thing for confusing young demigods and heroes. And confuse us she did.

If you haven't experienced it, having dreams about someone you are strictly rivals with is very inconvenient. Once your mind sees them in its own imagination, even if it isn't a particularly romantic dream, it starts thinking about the person more and more often. It does this until the person consumes most of your day, distracting you from volleyball, archery, and rock-climbing. Even when those are your favorite activities.

I planned to strangle Aphrodite as soon as I saw her, if ever. I would have spoken with one of her children but I couldn't trust anyone with these thoughts. It wasn't as if the whole camp hadn't already picked up on the supposed chemistry between the two of us.

As we left breakfast, Connor threw a terrible attempt at flirting towards me and I retorted with a sarcastic comment. This went on for days. It bled into every time we passed each other after meals and soon he would do it every time he saw me. My archery skills slowly got worse the more I got distracted, along with my sword and shield skills. Overall, I was no longer the star student. Just a normal one with a knack for tracking and climbing.

Of course none of this affected Connor in the slightest. It seemed to boost him even more, to the point of top of our group in most activities. Every conversation we had that wasn't a pickup line or flirtatious comment turned me into a stuttering mess.

So I decided to take revenge. I'd return the behavior, ten fold. Connor would toss out a pickup line? I'd return another right back. It got to the point where I'd be the one saying them first, stopping him from getting the pleasure of me blushing and missing a step.

Patting him on the shoulder, getting right up to his face, whispering down his neck, you know the gist. My greatest satisfaction came from seeing his eyes widen and his face and ears turn pink. His sneaky nature usually hid it well, but he slowly got out of practice and it showed more and more.

We'd both start teasing each other more and more. He'd come up to me at the campfire, lift my face to his, then tap my nose before walking away. So I'd return the favor. My cabin would go wild at this new behavior, and I often found myself forgetting about Charles for just a few seconds before reprimanding myself.

The thought of Charles threw me off my game, and I was getting flustered again. Connor obviously thought he was winning this little game, so I went to consult Nat again.

On a Saturday, I made my way from my cabin to the Aphrodite cabin. I knocked on the door and heard a few voices tell me to come in.

"Is Nat in?" I peered into the cabin to find them all sitting on their beds, doing each others' makeup or reading. "What are you all doing?" I cocked an eyebrow.

"Nat isn't in. She said she'd be back, like, an hour ago, but no such luck." One girl sighed.

"Where is she?" I started to tap my foot subconsciously, but quickly stopped when I realized that I probably looked rude.

"Probably out swimming. She likes to do that in the early morning." Another boy put down his book to answer.

"Okay. Thanks, guys!" They all murmured in response, having already turned back to what they were doing.

I realized that my visiting the cabin probably gave Aphrodite more access to my dreams and thoughts.

I strolled to the canoe lake and there she was, swimming laps back and forth along the beach.

"Nat!" I called. She didn't hear me. I called her name again. No luck.

I huffed, and began to take off my sneakers. "Natalia Townsend, if I fall into the water, you're dead." I muttered to myself before stepping into the water to wade out to her.

"Aw, no bikini today, Callaghan?" A voice called from the shore.

"If you really want to see me half naked, Stoll, you're going to have to try harder than that!" I called back to him without turning around.

Boyfriend. Boyfriend. Boyfriend.

I was knee deep now, and Nat still hadn't responded to my calls. "Is this girl dead or something?" I growled.

She finally resurfaced to take a short break and saw me almost thigh deep into the water on my way out to her. "Jeez, Maddy. What are you doing?"

"I was coming out to talk to you but apparently you need your ears checked," I put my hands on my hips, which were fully underwater by now. I'd have to hang my shorts out to dry later.

"Not my fault I was getting exercise. You should come swimming with me tomorrow!" Her eyes lit up and she grabbed my hands.

"Oh, no," I shook my head. "I don't do wa- aah!"

Apparently I had to do water, because Nat had pulled me a little too hard. My feet slipped out from under me as my arms came forward too quickly, and I went right under the water. Sure, I could swim, but I reserved it for emergencies rather than pleasure. Lakes scared me more than beaches or pools, because you can never see what's in them.

I finally regained my footing and stood, sputtering out water. "Nat!" I cried out.

"Oops!" She giggled before pulling me again. "Come on, let's go back!"

I slipped again, but didn't submerge. "Gods..." I rolled my eyes. I gladly let her lead me back to the shore.

"Bet you had a good laugh at that one, huh?" I deadpanned when I saw Connor still standing at the beginning of the sand.

"Oh, no," He grinned, leaning against the stacked canoes. "I was just admiring how nice you look all soaking wet like that."

"Good to see you're still able to be creepy this early in the morning."

"Do you really think so low of me?" He put a hand over his chest in a mocking manner. "My, I must be doing something wrong if you haven't fallen for me yet."

"In your dreams, Stoll." I pushed past him, back towards my cabin to change.

And in mine, too.

"Whatever you say, darling." He called after me.

Chapter Text

Percy and Annabeth returned from their quest with a mostly unharmed Grover Underwood. They also returned with the actual Golden Fleece. When they placed it on the tree, it healed it. Too well. Thalia Grace, daughter of Zeus, popped out of it and was very very important. And also kind of a bitch. She didn't think much of us Demeter kids, but she definitely had some deep god-related trauma, so I let it slide.

Grover and I actually grew quite close when he came back. We spent a lot of time in the fields, and I even met his nymph girlfriend. He was one of the only satyrs to have been able to actually score a dryad, and I thought that was pretty cool. You had to have serious game to get a dryad to fall for you.

I also spent most of July worrying about junior year. Katie assured me that it wouldn't be any worse than sophomore year, but then again she was a prodigy at everything she did. Connor told me the opposite. He said it would be Hell and he also didn't give me any advice or tell me 'Hey, Callaghan. Good luck in the worst year of high school!!' Not that I was bothered. Travis, who had graduated the previous spring, told me that I would live and if there were any monster attacks at all to come to camp. We were all worried about the inevitable upcoming war, so most of my friends decided that with one monster attack we'd come straight back.

It was a very sad August, because many of the Senior Counselors were graduating and leaving. This included Katie. She said she would come back to camp on her breaks from college, but not during the summers. So we had our giant end-of-season bonfire and received our beads: a little image of the Golden Fleece.

The best part? Tantalus was an early sleeper. The campfire ran late into the night, and afterwards the campers went to bed. Or so most thought. Some Apollo and Hermes kids had set up a smaller fire deeper into the North Woods. A mostly exclusive fire at that.

I went back to the cabin with everyone else just like planned, and got in bed. I stayed awake, laying down until I heard most of the younger campers slowed breathing. I slowly got up, slipped on my shoes, and snuck out the door. Staying hidden in the shadows of the porch, I peered out to see if any harpies were waiting nearby to eat us. So far, so good.

I slipped behind Hera's honorary cabin and rushed off to the woods. Once I was in the cover of the trees, I slowed down. I could easily have the trees cover and hide me in case the Harpies showed up.

I didn't see any lights anywhere, so I thought I might have gotten lost. I considered climbing a tree to check, but that was too risky. I decided to try and use the earth to feel where the most vibrations were. East. I knew I wasn't going the right way. I turned to start that way when I was suddenly picked up off the ground. My shriek was muffled by a hand.

"You know, for someone with the plants and earth on her side, you're pretty loud."

I looked up to meet the bright blue eyes of my not-so-mystery captor.

"Stoll, if you don't put me down-"

He had already started running to the clearing where the fire was set up. I could do nothing but hold onto his neck as he took me to the fire.

"You can put me down now, Connor-"

"Connor?" He grinned.

"S-Stoll. You can put me down now, Stoll." I cursed myself.

"If I didn't know any better, Maddy, I'd say you're warming up to me."

"I am not." I huffed.

We reached the clearing, and he set me down. "We've arrived!" He announced. "Let's start this party, shall we?"

Moments later, Katie arrived. We had planned to leave at slightly different times to avoid getting caught.

Cups of soda were handed around, and everyone sat around the fire, thinking back on this summer and those of previous years. There was laughing, there were some tears, and there were lots and lots of stories.

The guests included much of Hermes, most of Apollo, almost all of Aphrodite and Hephaestus, both of Dionysus' sons, basically every last-year camper, and me and Katie. A large portion of the campers, but all the older ones. We sang some more well-wishing songs for the graduates while still trying to keep our voices down, which brought out louder laughter. I kept an 'eye' on the movement around us to make sure that no one was coming to eat us.

I felt an arm toss over my shoulder. "Don't you know anything about personal space bubbles?" I muttered.

"So, you're not staying all year round?" Connor whispered to me, ignoring my comment.

"Aw, don't tell me that the Connor Stoll is going to miss me. I'm so touched." I laughed lightly at his pout. "But no, I'm not staying. I have to go back to boarding school."

"Can I get a goodbye kiss?" He said, wearing his crooked grin again.

Placing a gentle hand on his chin, I touched our noses together. "Not this year, Stoll."

"Are you guys gonna finally bang it out or do we have to lock you in the stables together?" A voice called out.

"Very funny," I rolled my eyes, and realized that I was still holding Connors face, mere inches away from him. Apparently he noticed this too, because we both stepped away at the same time, faces bright red.

Boyfriend.

"Right, well, I'm gonna head back to my cabin. Some footsteps are coming towards here and they're getting pretty close." I turned on my heel and walked in the direction away from where the vibrations were coming. I got almost far enough out of earshot, but I did hear one last Stoll brother conversation of the year.

"How does she do that?"

"She's amazing."

-

The next morning, I gathered up my things to leave camp. Before I crossed over the hill, I stopped to take everything in. I thought it would be almost a year until I saw it all again, so I wanted to absorb as much as I could. I got into the van with the others and Argus took us home. I made sure to keep a celestial bronze knife handy, tucked into my sock.

The trees all raced by, just as they had with every year.

"Hey, Argus." I started.

He didn't answer. Probably something to do with the whole eyes-on-his-tongue thing.

There goes my only hope of a conversation.

It was still an hour until I got home, and I was utterly bored and sick of being alone in the van.

When we finally reached my Vermont farmhouse, I stepped out to find my family standing outside waiting for me. This was unusual, considering how my father was usually working in the fields. However, it wasn't just my family. A tall red-haired woman was standing next to my father, leaning against him. This must be his new girlfriend I'd heard about at the beginning of summer.

But it wasn't just her. There was a boy standing a little bit to the side from my brothers, seemingly distanced in some way. Oh. The boys face lit up and he ran to pull me into a hug.

"Charles!" I smiled, hugging him back. Over his shoulder, to looked at my dad and mouthed 'What is he doing here?' My father just shrugged and got distracted by my twin brothers trying to rip each other's throats out.

"Mads, how was camp?"

"It was..." Every second of the summer suddenly turned into a raging ball of guilt in my stomach. I'd had a boyfriend this whole time and I'd spent my summer flirting constantly with a different boy. But that was different, because it was all teasing and a joke. Charles was real and right in front of me. I had him for the rest of the year, and I didn't have to think about any Gods or demigods or monsters. "It was nice. Now enough about me, how'd you manage here without me?"

Charles grinned. "I spent a lot of time working, but when I wasn't I actually came up here to help your dad! He insisted that he didn't need help but I wanted to."

I cringed. When my father said that he didn't want help, that usually meant to stay the hell away from him. I'd have to teach Charles the Callaghan lingo and intentions before my brothers tore him apart.

I picked my stuff up off the ground. "I'll meet you out here in a minute, okay? I've gotta put my bags in my room."

He nodded, and I dashed inside. Tossing my small duffel bag onto my bed, I picked out a casual outfit of jean shorts, a dark tank top, and a dark flannel. Charles was taking me to the state fair, and he was paying. Which obviously makes the date so much better.

"I'll be back by 11!" I kissed my dad on the cheek and ran outside to Charles. "I'm ready."

He eyed me for a second before we got into his car. "You look good." He smirked.

"Don't get too excited." I slapped his arm lightly.

We drove off towards the fair. It was about an hour long drive, so we got caught up on his summer. I had to leave out almost every detail of mine, considering the fact that the whole summer was training for getting attacked by mythological monsters and flirting with a different guy (jokingly!!). So I tossed in some basic camp activities like what happened at campfires and fireworks and all that normal stuff.

His summer was much more interesting. He'd snuck out with his friends all night, gone to parties, stolen from Target a few times.

I sure knew how to pick 'em.

We finally arrived at the fair. I recognized a few girls from school but didn't greet any of them.

Charles bought me cotton candy and popcorn, and we won a few carnival games. He suggested the Ferris wheel, so we boarded it, dragging the giant bear I'd won along with us. I knew he was planning to kiss me at the top. I wasn't sure if I was ready, so I tried to think of ways to avoid it without actually being rude.

No such luck. We reached the top and I looked out over the trees, trying to face away from him as much as I could.

"Hey, Mads?"

"What's that over there?" I pointed to the tree line. He fell for it, and squinted.

"Looks like a bear. Whatever, we're safe up here."

"Okay." I knew it wasn't a bear. Bears don't have bright red eyes. Bears don't look directly through your soul.

That, my friends, was most definitely a Hellhound.

The wheel started moving again, lowering us down. I suddenly wanted to stay up there, but I knew I couldn't just hide or run from a monster forever. I'd have to get rid of it. Of course there was a monster attack my first day back. I'd been advised to go back to camp as soon as I even saw one, but this wasn't too bad. Besides, I wanted at least a couple months of normalcy. I'd let this one slide.

"Hey, Charles," I was still staring down the beast. "Would you mind going to get me some cotton candy? I'll be right here, I just want to check something out."

"Uh, okay." He walked away towards the snack stand.

I reached down the my shoe and pulled out my small bronze knife, stalking closer to the beast. If I could just get it into the hounds mouth, I could go on with my night completely fine.

"Heel, puppy!" I teased the monster, trying to get it to come at me so that I didn't have to go any closer. "What's wrong, Scooby? Too scared?"

I was fairly sure that the hound couldn't understand my words, but my tone made it obvious that I was out to get him.

The Hellhound came charging right for me. I threw my knife right into its neck, but not enough damage was done. It only angered the beast. I quickly grabbed the other knife from my other sock and threw it again.

The beast let out a roar and poofed into yellow dust. I rushed over and picked up my knives.

I glanced around. No mortals had really picked up on the fight.

I hurried back to where Charles left me. Just in time, too, because he was on his way back. "Alright? You look a bit on edge."

"I'm fine!" I said, probably too quickly. I flashed an unconvincing smile, but he just shrugged and dropped it.

"So, what next?"

We went on for the rest of the night. I was still shaken, but I was having fun anyway. He dropped me back home at 10:45 with a dodged kiss and a hug.

I rushed back inside and right to my father. "Dad. There was a monster at the fair. I got it, but I think I have to go back to camp."

He set down his book and took off his glasses. "Are you sure? I thought you were excited for school this year."

"I am, but..." I trailed off. Going back to camp would ensure my safety but ignoring it and going to school would make me much happier. I'd get to spend time with my friends and boyfriend. If I went back to camp now, I'd miss homecoming, Halloween, and Christmas with my friends. "Okay. I'll give it time. Though if something else happens, I'm going back."

My father nodded. "I trust your decisions. You're the one that this affects, so I'll do whatever you feel is right in regards to... your mother."

He didn't like much to talk about Demeter. He had fallen in love with her all those 16 years ago, and she hadn't been able to stay with him. It was a touchy subject for him, but he never invalidated my own experiences.

Just a week left until school. I hadn't come across any monsters since the fair, and I intended to keep it that way. Good joke.

-

I'd moved back in to my dorm and gotten reunited with Sarah and my other friends. Connor was right. My classes were terrible, and the dyslexia did not help one bit. Still, I almost made it through the first week without any reminder of the whole Greek thing. Almost.

I'd go into town with my friends every now and then to visit Charles, but every time we went to the diner, I'd have strange feelings. I'd feel vibrations in the earth that were way too large to be any Vermonter. I'd pass a bookstore and get hit with the sense of something ancient. It was incredibly disturbing, but I ignored it because I wanted to be normal.

Every time I entered the diner, I'd feel eyes on me. No, an eye on me. I'd catch the manager smiling right at me. Every time, without fail.

The first Saturday of the school year, we went for lunch to visit Charles. Again, the ancient feeling hit. This time, the manager came out to serve us instead of Charles.

"Hello, ladies," His voice was the deepest I'd ever heard and he towered over us by at least two feet. Very unsettling. "What can I get for you today?"

Sarah saw nothing wrong with him. "A hamburger, please!" She smiled.

Something in his face flickered. I couldn't help it. My eyes widened. Mist.

"Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom." I stood and rushed to the back of the store. I'd brought my knives, but could I take on a cyclops? At least, that was my guess as to what the manager was. He wasn't fully grown yet, but grown enough to throw me against a rock and kill me.

I tried to slow my breathing as I slammed the bathroom door shut behind me. He was biding his time for sure, but I couldn't just ignore it. However I also couldn't fight him in the middle of the diner. I jumped out of my skin at a knock on the door.

"Just a minute!" I called to the person in line, trying to sound calm.

"I'm not looking to use the bathroom, Child of Demeter."

Taunting a monster is never a good idea. I don't advise it. And it had hardly been two weeks since I last ran into and taunted a monster. But what's the harm in doing it again?

"Not looking, huh? What, you've gotta keep your eye on the burgers?"

I would've grinned if I had the time, but the cyclops had already tore the door off its hinges and thrown it to the side, roaring.

I'd had enough sense to already have my knives out, so I dodged to side quickly. My mind flipped through every story I'd heard about defeating cyclopes. I didn't have anything to blind it with, and the diner was too cramped to sneak up on him.

So I did what any self-respecting demigod in a similar danger would do. I dashed right through his legs and out the back door. Though large, he was very fast. He was right on my tail the whole way out. I jumped up onto the dumpsters to get up to his eye level.

I opened my mouth to taunt him again, but he didn't want to listen. He swiped at my legs. I wasn't planning on becoming a demigod veggie burger, so I tossed my knife right into his palm. No luck — he shook it off before it could make a deep enough cut to vaporize him.

One left. I'd go for the eye next. If that didn't work, at least he'd be blinded. So I let him get as close as I could before tossing my knife towards his face. He blocked it. I was weaponless and at the mercy of an ancient being. I hopped off the dumpster and ran back into the diner.

"Running, foolish demigod?" He roared in laughter.

I tore into the kitchen and took as much hot oil as I could into a bucket. Just as I was about to open the back door again, I stopped to grab a small cigarette lighter that laid on a table. The cyclops was standing boredly, trying to make a point.

"Ah! You've returned!" He looked down at me. "What cute weapons! I think my customers will love some demigod sandwiches."

I hissed a few curse words before stomping on the ground. A slab of earth rose me to his level. Before he could register the shock of how quickly I met his eye level, I threw the bucket of hot oil into his eye. He let out an earth shaking roar, trying to wipe his eye. He started backing up, more and more. Just when he seemed to be regaining his balance, I shot out a vine to trip him again. He came crashing down onto one of the gas pumps at the gas station next door.

My knives were still too far away, and he was starting to get back up. I sighed. Reluctantly, I tossed the lighter as far as I could, hoping to land it into the cyclops-gas pile.

I lowered myself to the ground and grabbed a knife, throwing that in as well. I'd be one weapon down, but I knew that Cyclopes weren't really damaged by fire. Hopefully the explosion put him in a position that he wouldn't be able to dodge the knife. The telltale yellow dust spreading across the ground confirmed my thoughts.

I'd defeated two monsters within one month, but I still didn't want to go back to camp. I needed this year to be normal. I rushed into the kitchen again and found a dishwasher boy. Luckily the Mist had covered the battle out back, so he probably thought I'd gotten into a fist fight with his coworker or something. I asked him to tell Charles that I wasn't feeling well and went back to school, and he agreed.

Chapter Text

Almost a month later, I hadn't run into any more monsters. I wondered if there were only two monsters in all of the state of Vermont. I'd made it through most of volleyball season and much of October. Friday night was homecoming at Charles' public school, and obviously he had invited me. Sarah was very happy about this and we went shopping together for everything.

Friday afternoon, she was squeezing me into my little black dress and attacking my face with makeup. My dress was one of those tight dresses with the laces across the back. I felt insecure, but also the prettiest I'd ever been.

"Please tell me you're going to kiss him tonight." Sarah begged.

"I might, actually." I smiled to myself as I looked in the full length mirror.

"You have to tell me all about it when you do." She grinned.

Soon enough, it was six o'clock. Charles was going to swing by and pick me up for the dance in a half hour. Adding the final touches, I sat by the window to watch the parking lot.

He pulled in and I practically ran out of the building.

"You look good," He grinned.

"You need another line," I rolled my eyes, recalling the state fair a couple months back.

I got in his car and we headed to the public high school. I was very aware of his hand on my leg the whole ride there.

He helped me out of the car after he parked and we walked right to the front doors. He was smirking the whole time, and it was almost unsettling. Almost.

He re-introduced me to all of his friends, who I could tell were already way high. And it wasn't their smell or behavior. It was the actual plant in their system calling out to me. I'd be an excellent drug sniffing dog.

The punch was spiked and the room was full of sweating, jumping teenagers. A recipe for a fun night. An hour in, we were both at least buzzed.

Later and later into the night, the school bathrooms looked more and more promising.

So we slipped away. Before I could even get my lips on his, he'd leaned against the wall, laughing. I desperately wanted just to kiss him, but he apparently wanted to tease me. How wrong I was.

"So tell me, half-blood, how would you like to go on a cruise?"

My heart stopped. Like, actually. "What?" I whispered.

"You didn't actually think I liked you, did you? No. I was biding my time, all these four months. I smelled you the first time you came into the diner, and I knew Master Luke would want you to help us out. He says you're feisty, and I'm sure that's true. We need that in our cause."

If I wasn't scared shitless, I would've made a Star Wars joke.

His buddies from earlier snuck up behind me. I was surrounded. By monsters or half-bloods, I couldn't tell. No monster was smart enough to keep up this ignorant mortal act for four months. "You're a half blood, too. A minor god."

"What?" He spat out.

"Your parent. I can tell by how bitter you are. They don't have a cabin at any camps, nor a throne in Olympus, and you're angry with the gods for it." I stepped to the side, trying to avoid the other boys behind me.

"You don't get to tell me what I feel, or who my parents are." He stepped closer to me. "I'm going to take you to Luke, and you're going to come quietly. We'll leave you to rot in the brig until you learn that we are the winning side and join us." He quickly jumped towards me to grab me. I was powerless in here; there was no earth. All I could do was catch him in the face with a punch.

He was apparently all talk, because he crumpled at the hit. "Bitch!" He growled, and reached to pull my legs out from under me. So I kicked him.

His buddies, however, were much stronger, and one picked me up and started to crush me against his chest.

"You idiot!" Charles seethed. "Luke wants her alive, don't strangle her!"

The boy stopped squeezing, but still had me tight in his grasp.

"Let me go, you asshole!" I started kicking against his legs and squirming as much as I could. Charles finally stood again and came up to me.

He slowly dragged a finger down my cheek. "This is too bad. I think you really liked me."
He turned to the other goon. "Knock her out."

"No! Stop!" I screamed as loud as I could, hoping to maybe get a teacher into the bathroom. I didn't know if it worked, because the last thing I saw was Charles leaving the bathroom nonchalantly as the boy hit the back of my head.

-

I woke up in the back of a moving car. I craned my neck to see the driver. Great.

"She's up." One of the goons said.

"Just untie her, we want her on our side." Charles was moving down the back streets of his town. The goon obeyed and sat me up to buckle me in.

My first thought was panic panic panic panic panic

I looked out the window. The side of the road was all grass. If Charles knew I was a half-blood, he had to know that I was a daughter of Demeter. I had no idea why he was putting me at such an advantage, but I wasn't complaining.

Right when he started making a right turn, I threw open the door and jumped out at as much of a 45 degree angle as I could make. Tucking my head in, I willed the grass to raise up and soften my hit. It worked, surprisingly, considering the fact that it was a spur-of-the-moment plan.

Obviously they had already noticed that I was out of the car, so Charles had slammed on the brakes. I realized that I had no plan for this part. I couldn't outrun the car, but I had no weapons or anything. I was in a torn-apart silk dress and heeled shoes. Not exactly battle armor. My entire body was in pain from the hit, even though I'd used the grass to help.

I turned on my heel and dashed right to the door of the closest house, knocking on the door as hard as I could, praying that someone was going to answer the door and let me in. After a moment, a woman opened the door just a crack. I had no time to explain, as the boys were gaining on me and almost up the steps. So I pushed right past her into the house and slammed the door behind me.

"I'm so sorry, ma'am-" I started, but she only locked the door behind me and pushed a chair up against it.

"Don't apologize, dear. What's wrong?"

"My boyfriend," I tried to catch my breath. "He knocked me out and was taking me somewhere and I just jumped out of his car and please don't make me go back out there-"

"Just breathe, hon." She pulled me into a hug and lead me to the kitchen. "Help yourself to anything you see, and I'll call the police."

"Oh, please, no." I shook my head. "Just let me call my dad," I dialed the number and held the phone to my ear. I hated using phones, because any phone was a beacon for monsters to come and find me. But this was an emergency.

The phone rang out. "You have reached..."

Tears reached my eyes before I could stop them. "Hey, Dad. I'm going..." I glanced at the woman, but she was already making me a hot chocolate and probably wasn't listening. "...to camp. Something happened at the dance tonight and I need to get to camp immediately. I'll call you later and explain but right now I have to go straight there. Don't worry. I'll hail a taxi."

I hung up and sighed. "I'll be out of your hair in an hour or so, a friend is picking me up." She nodded, and gave me a bite to eat.

I had no drachma. Damn. No drachma, no taxi. The woman gave me a sweatshirt before I left. I looked through the peephole. Charles and his buddies had probably gotten bored and left, so I stepped outside. "Uhhh, Gray Sisters? Can I get a ride?" I said to no one in particular.

A few seconds passed. Then I heard the screeching of tires come zipping down the road.

"You know, Child of Demeter, we usually answer to 'Ô hárma diabolês.'"

"And money!"

I sighed. "Sorry, ladies. It's an emergency."

The women were all squeezed into the front seat of the smoky gray taxi. They all frowned at me.

"I'll pay you extra when I get to my destination. I need to get to Camp Half-Blood, like, now."

They looked back and forth at each other — even though there was only one eye between the three of them — and eventually nodded.

I thanked them endlessly and hopped in the back seat. I'd only been in this car once before: when I was 13. It was scarring and I never planned on doing it again. But here I was.

With the crazy speeding ladies, we made it from Vermont to New York in two hours. They screeched to a halt in front of Half-Blood Hill.

"Now, where's that extra pay?" Tempest, one of the Gray Ladies, demanded. "You know anywhere outside of New York is outside our service area."

I stared blankly at her for a second, then pointed past her. "Woah! What's that over there?" Then I hopped out of the car.

"What's what?"

"Give me the eye! I wanna see!"

"Stop hitting me!"

I came over the top of the hill and breathed in the familiarity.

I'd never spent time at camp in the fall, so everything was different. The trees were shedding their brown leaves, the weather was starting to cool off, and no activities were going on at all. Apparently the off-season was just one long independent training session. I started down the hill and past the volleyball courts.

"Well, well, well," A voice came from around the corner of the Big House. A voice that set me at ease. A voice I'd come to accept that made me feel good. "You're a bit overdressed, aren't you?"

Connor came into view. I could see his blushed face, even under the cocky grin he always showed off.

"Yeah, I wanted to make a good impression on you for our reunion."

"It's working."

I let out a small chuckle before looking past him. "It's past one. Not getting up to any illegal activities, I hope."

Connor shrugged without answering, just holding up a broken padlock in his hand. He led me to my cabin. "You can talk to Chiron in the morning, but now you need rest. Unless you'd like to come to my cabin with me."

"You wish, Stoll." I winked, stepping inside the cabin.

-

When I woke, I noticed that I was the only Demeter kid here, as all of them had either gone home at the end of summer or a few weeks afterwards.

I scanned the room, but realized that I hadn't brought any clothes because of how quickly I left.

Walking up to the Big House (as quickly as I could with the bruises from jumping out of a car less than 12 hours prior), I tried to put together what I'd say.

I reached the House and knocked on the door. "Chiron? It's important." I waited a few seconds as I heard footsteps approach. Or, horse-steps.

He opened the door to his office and looked at me for a quick second. I was suddenly aware of how terrible I probably looked what with my unremoved makeup, torn apart dress, and messed up hair.

"Please come in," He stepped aside and beckoned me to sit down. I didn't.

"Sir, I've had two monster attacks since August and another demigod tried to recruit me to Luke's army just last night. I trusted him, too." I explained everything else, including the jumping out of the car part and the Gray Ladies.

"Why didn't you come back to camp right after the first attack?" He squinted down at me.

"I wanted to see if could be normal and handle myself. But I guess not."

"Well, I suppose this means it's time to take even more action. If Luke's forces are trying to pick half-bloods up that are already trained to fight against them, they must be getting desperate. Thank you, child. Head to the infirmary to get those bruises and scrapes fixed up."

I did as he said, and chose to sleep the day away after getting some ambrosia.

I woke past lunchtime, with Connor at my side.

"You really can't stay away from me, huh?" I grinned, sitting up and wincing.

"You tell me, you're the one who came all the way back here just to see me."

"Don't flatter yourself."

"Why did you come back?" He asked, serious again.

"My... ex-boyfriend, I suppose, turned out to be a half-blood working for Luke and tried to kidnap me and bring me to him. I'm fine, th-"

Connor had pulled me into a hug. "Do me a favor, try not to date any more spies."

"No promises. I like to keep you on your toes."

-

The next morning, I called my father from the camp phone and explained the whole situation to him. He was violently angry with Charles, but understood why I had to come back to camp.

Over the next two months, I spent most of my time training. All day, every day. I needed to be able to handle myself with hand-to-hand. So I practically lived at the arena, bouncing back and forth between sword and shield training and wrestling and hand to hand. I actually got quite good at it, defeating many of the year-rounders in minutes. Especially Connor. I was pretty sure he went up against me just to get pinned down and make a suggestive comment. I hated it, but not as much as I used to.

With my extra time, I hung out with Grover, considering the fact that none of my siblings were here. I didn't like Thalia much, which made Grover very very anxious when he had to be with both of us.

By the beginning of December, Thalia and I had silently agreed to just stay out of the others' way. She left to go on a few short quests (they were more like errands, if you ask me) and I stayed to train even more. My tracking skills had also improved. I was the new wrestling champion at the camp (at least until Clarisse arrived back from her oh-so-secret quest) and a satyr-level tracker.

Around three weeks into December, Thalia, Annabeth Chase, and Grover left to find two half-bloods Grover had sought out. They were going to pick up Percy Jackson and all return happy with the two half-bloods after their big trip. Well, guess what didn't happen? They arrived with the half-bloods, yes, but Annabeth had been replaced with about a dozen other teenage girls.

Oh.

The Hunters of Artemis had come to crash the camp.

It was barbecue for dinner, and I was all alone at my table. As I had been for the past few months. The older girl of the new half-blood siblings had apparently fit right in with the Hunters, but the younger one was sitting with the Stolls. I found myself staring at the boys, trying to cheer the new kid up by teaching him how to play poker. I slumped over. I loved the food, and I loved camp, but I really wished Katie were here. The only good part of dinner was the end of it, when Chiron announced the Hunters versus campers game of Capture the Flag for the next night.

I wandered back to my cabin, not bothering to shower. I'd shower in the morning, but I was too tired at this point. I fell into a dreamless sleep immediately.

It was a fantastic morning (sarcasm, as usual). I went to take a shower, but apparently all the Hunters had to shower first, and there were a lot of them. So I waited for about an hour before I could even get inside the bathroom. I had a wonderful argument with one of the biggest Hunters, who towered over me by at least a foot. She really had something against plants or something, because she had quite a few things to say about Demeter and her children. It took all of my willpower not to clock her in the face right then and there.

I spent the rest of the day with the new younger boy, whose name I learned was Nico. He was an angry little boy, but if you catered to his interests, he was nice to you. I trained him with an easy hand-to-hand lesson and a bit of sword fighting.

I even tried to see if he was maybe, just maybe one of my half-siblings. It would be nice to have someone else in the cabin. He killed the plants I tried to have him grow. No matter, I just fixed them. But I'd never met someone who could just kill plants with a glare. We spent the rest of the day hanging out and getting to know each other. He felt angry with his sister, and I wanted to be there for him when the Hunters left and took his sister with them.

That night after dinner, I was more fired up than normal. I'd had Hunters picking apart my every move all day, and I was ready to destroy the damn maidens.

There were thirteen Hunters and around fifteen campers. The Hunters all looked pretty miserable in comparison to the pure anger that was pushing the campers against them.

Thalia and Percy were the co-captains (terrible decision, really) and had put me, Beckendorf, Nico, and the Stoll brothers on guard duty. The brothers had become very fond and protective of Nico, as had I. He also seemed to be hitting it off with Beckendorf, but that wasn't uncommon. Beckendorf was pretty charismatic guy.

Percy joined us, and climbed up Zeus's Fist to get a good view of the forest. I could see the gears turning in his head as he took in the view of the scouts and such. He hopped down and looked at Beckendorf. "Can you hold the fort?"

"Of course," Beckendorf snorted.

So we did. Well, kind of. It took about two minutes for the Hunters to burst through the trees, including their lieutenant, Zoë Nightshade. She scampered up Zeus's Fist like it was a staircase, and snatched the flag out of the top of it. Her lackeys came right for the guards to stop us from following Zoë.

"Beckendorf!" I called, while grabbing a Hunter with ivy vines and slamming her into a tree. He nodded, and gestured for Nico to come with him after Zoë.

Zoë kept firing arrows backwards toward us, each one hitting a mark in our armor. Connor caught two arrows in his helmet, and Travis got knocked down with a kick from Phoebe, the big girl who'd picked on me this morning. I'd taken my fair share of hits as well, sliced deep in the arm by a knife (no dessert privileges for that Hunter) and having my leg grazed by an arrow.

The horn blew, and I knew we'd lost. Chiron came by a few minutes later and put us on his back to bring us to the border. I slumped forward onto Connors shoulder the whole way back. We emerged from the woods to see Thalia and Percy beating the shit out of each other. It was only a matter of time. Percy had the entire creek funneled above him, but suddenly let it drop.

Our eyes followed his to see green mist flowing out from the tree line. It wrapped around our feet and covered the entire ground and snow.

It was the Oracle mummy. She was hobbling towards Zoë Nightshade.

Approach seeker, and ask. The voice said, it's (her?) dead eyes burning into Zoë's.

"What must I do to help my goddess?"

The Oracle opened its mouth again.

Five shall go west to the goddess in chains,
One shall be lost in the land without rain,
The bane of Olympus shows the trail,
Campers and Hunters combined prevail,
The Titan's curse must one withstand,
And one shall perish by a parent's hand.

Well that was cheerful. It was the first time I'd heard a prophecy, and I sort of hoped it would be the last. Then, she sat on a rock and went completely still as if nothing had happened at all.

Chapter Text

Percy and Grover had to carry the mummy all the way back to the Big House. I sort of felt bad, but I certainly wasn't going to volunteer.

Chiron called an emergency cabin leader meeting. Unfortunately this included me, considering the fact that Katie wasn't around.

Mr. D had arranged Cheez Whiz, crackers, and red wine for all of us. I reached for the wine, but Chiron reminded him that we were all underage and he changed it. Damn.

I sat between Connor and Silena Beauregard on the left side of the table, across from Thalia. She was in a very foul mood from Percy almost kicking her ass earlier so every time I looked at her, she would scowl at me with lightning flickering in her eyes.

"This is pointless," Zoë glared at Chiron. "There is no time for talk. Our goddess need us. The Hunters must leave immediately."

"And go where?" Chiron asked.

"West!" Bianca, Nico's older sister, exclaimed. "You heard the prophecy. Five shall go west to the goddess in chains. We can get five hunters and go!"

"Yes," Zoë said, gesturing to Bianca enthusiastically. "Artemis is being held hostage! We must find her and free her."

"You're missing something, as usual," Thalia grumbled. "Campers and Hunters combined prevail. We have to do this together."

"No! The Hunters do not need thy help." Zoë looked about ready to shoot Thalia.

"I fear the prophecy says you do need our help," Chiron sighed. "Campers and Hunters must cooperate."

Mr. D almost laughed. "One shall be lost. One shall perish. That sounds rather nasty, no? What if you fail because you try to cooperate?"

"Mr. D," Chiron said. "With all due respect, whose side are you on?"

"Sorry, my dear centaur." Mr. D said. He didn't seem sorry.

"We are supposed to work together." Thalia was practically growling at this point. Everyone was silent, looking at the table with great interest. Zoë glared at her, but clearly was defeated.

"We must not delay," Chiron warned. "Today is Sunday. Friday is the winter solstice."

The annual meeting of the gods. Zoë continued advocating for Artemis to be rescued by the Hunters only, and Chiron and Mr. D continued trying to calm her down and come to a solution.

"Three and two." Percy said, out of the blue. Everyone stared at him. "We're supposed to have five. Three Hunters, two Campers. That's more than fair."

Clearly Zoë wanted to argue, but after some internal debate with herself, she agreed grimly. There was talk about what the monster could be, but my mind was racing with who would volunteer. Obviously Percy, Obviously Thalia. Zoë would take Bianca, and one other Hunter. That was the gold star group. I was snapped out of my thoughts by Connor voice.

"That's some serious danger you're facing. It sounds like at least two of the five are going to die."

I loved the positivity in this meeting.

"One shall be lost in the land without rain," Beckendorf said. "If I were you, I'd stay out of the desert."

I finally found it in myself to speak up. "And the Titan's curse must one withstand. What could that mean?"

Chiron and Zoë exchanged a look, but didn't speak up.

"One shall perish by a parent's hand." Grover said, munching on ping pong balls. "How is that possible? Whose parent would kill them?"

"There will be deaths," Chiron pointed out. "That much we know."

"Oh, goody!" Dionysus grinned. We all looked at him in disbelief. "Pinot noir is making a comeback. Don't mind me." He held up his Wine Connoisseur magazine innocently.

"Anyway," Silena started. "Percy is right. Two campers should go."

"Oh, I see," Zoë smirked sarcastically. "And I suppose you wish to volunteer?"

Silena blushed, and declared that she'd never go anywhere with the Hunters. Zoë made a stab at her mother, and Silena looked about ready to claw her eyes out with an eyeliner pen.

"Stop. Let's start with the Hunters," Beckendorf said. "Which three of you will go?"

"I shall go, of course," Zoë stood. "I will take Phoebe. She is our best tracker."

"You mean, the big girl who likes to hit people on the head?" Travis raised an eyebrow.

"The mean one?"

"The one who put the arrows in my helmet?"

"Stop, you three." Zoë snapped. The brothers and I looked down.

"It's just that we have a T-shirt for her from the camp store!" Travis held up a silver shirt that read ARTEMIS THE MOON GODDESS, FALL HUNTING TOUR.

"It's a collector's item. She was admiring it. Wanna give it to her?" Connor grinned. I had no idea what this stunt was; I hadn't been made aware. But I was sure there wasn't anything good about it. Zoë snatched it out of their hands with a glare.

"As I was saying, I will take Phoebe. And I wish Bianca to go."

Bianca was stunned. She started stuttering out words about how she was too new. Zoë assured her otherwise. Bianca didn't look any more relaxed. More scared, really.

"And for campers?" Chiron asked. I'd decided on Thalia and Percy already, but I wanted to try my luck.

"Me!" Grover practically fell over. "Anything to help Artemis!"

So the other would be Percy, I was sure. Still... maybe? Zoë argued for a bit, but accepted it when she found out that he could track.

"Very well. And the second camper?"

"I'll go." Thalia and I stood at the same time, then whirled to face the other.

"Are you kidding?" She scoffed. "Demeter? Are you going to defeat Kronos with a flower?"

I stepped hard on the floor, and splinters from the floor rose up behind me, poised to strike. I glared at her, daring her to challenge me again. "You wanna say that again, Sparky?"

"Maddy. That is quite enough." Chiron boomed, drawing everyone's attention away from me and Thalia. It wasn't much like me to burst out like that, but Thalia was always on my nerves and I wasn't going to stand for a direct verbal attack to my mother.

I let the splinters drop, but not without making a show of it. I sat back down into my seat and crossed my arms.

"So," Zoë cleared her throat. "The camper?"

"I want to go." Percy butted in. So it was between the two strongest kids at camp and the one with the flower power. Grover was absolutely panicked.

"I forgot, uh, yeah! One of them can go in my place! I'll stay." I reached over to place a hand on Grover's to slow his frantic stress eating.

Zoë glared at Percy. "I will not have the Hunters travel with a boy." She said boy the same way one might say 'minotaur snot'.

Percy argued against her, but it was starting to sound a bit like complaining. Zoë held up a hand.

"I will not take a male hero. I will take this... insufferable child of Zeus," She turned to me. "Demeter? Are you a tracker?"

It was Connors turn to speak up. "She's the best tracker we have. Other than the satyrs, of course. And she's amazing with close
combat."

"Alright, keep it in your pants." Thalia muttered.

Zoë ignored Thalia's comment — though I'm not sure she even knew what it meant — and just nodded. "Alright. I will take Thalia and... Maddy, is it? With me, Bianca, and Phoebe. We will leave at first light."

Everyone agreed, though some reluctantly.

We all headed to bed. As we exited the Big House, I hurried after Grover. "Hey, bud. I'm so sorry, I know you wanted to look for Artemis. And Annabeth. But really, thank you."

He just nodded and mumbled a small "of course" before heading off to the woods.

I caught up with Connor. "So, I'm amazing, huh?" I grinned, but faltered at his grim expression. "What's wrong?"

"It's just-" He sighed. "No, never mind."

"What is it?"

"Forget it." He trudged off to his cabin, leaving me in the dust. I wasn't giving up that easy. I hurried after him and grabbed his wrist.

"Please-"

"I just don't want someone else I... someone else to die, alright? I don't know if I could live with myself if I let you go out there and you got yourself killed." He said. I could tell he was thinking of his mother. "Happy?"

"Oh."

"Oh." He repeated.

The next morning at first light, just as promised, we all got ready to pile into the van.

I'd been given one last chance to say my goodbyes, but I didn't think Connor would want to see me. So when I went to the Hermes cabin and Nico answered, I pulled him into a hug.
"Don't die while I'm gone, alright?" I kissed the top of his head. "You're gonna have to teach me how to really play Mythomagic when I get back."

"Keep an eye on my sister, too?" He looked up at me with blurry eyes. "I already asked Percy but he said he'd try. I need you to promise."

"Nico," I started. He had to know I couldn't protect her from everything, especially because two of us were going to die. "I... Yes, I will protect her."

Connor came up behind Nico, in his messy haired, sleepy eyed glory.
"So you're really leaving." He said grimly.

"You know I have to. I promise I won't die."

"Good, because I'm not gonna let either of us die before I get a kiss." He smirked and leaned against the doorway. His morning voice was enough to make me melt.

"He's ten." I pointed to Nico, who was gagging.

"What? I'm kidding!" Connor winked.

"Keep begging, and maybe eventually. I'll be back before Christmas; Keep some mistletoe handy."

I clambered into the van, driven by Zoë. She drove like a crazy person, so it was a long drive of Thalia being a backseat driver and yelling at Zoë, who yelled back, and me and Bianca trying to calm them down. Turns out Bianca isn't much like Nico at all. Still nice, though. So I had no friends on this quest.

A few times too often, Zoë swerved from lane to lane, going well above the speed limit. She also decided to do this on the Jersey Turnpike. If you aren't familiar with it, just think very deadly and very fast. Deadly because of drivers like Zoë here.

Once I was sure Zoë wasn't going to kill us, I thought back to my friends at school. What was the reason my dad had told the school for me suddenly leaving? Did my friends believe it? I began to have many second thoughts about this quest. I was basically alone, and I'd left Nico all alone with only the twins to take care of him. That wasn't fair, I shouldn't be the one worrying about Nico. I'm not his sister, after all.

"Do you miss him?" Bianca asked me. We were sitting next to each other in the way back of the van. "Your boyfriend?"

I almost choked. "Oh, no, actually. My boyfriend kind of tried to kidnap me a few months ago. We never got a proper break-up."

Oh, she mouthed. "I was talking about the Hermes boy."

"He'snotmyboyfriend." I said, looking out the window.

An hour or so later, we'd arrived in Maryland at a rest stop. Zoë pulled over messily and we all spilled out of the car. Bianca headed to the bathroom, while Thalia and Zoë kept arguing the whole way through. Zoë finally left it alone and turned to me. "You're the tracker. Where are we going?"

I scoffed. I wasn't that good at tracking. Still, I went outside and put my hand to the earth. What I wouldn't give to have Grover here, coaching me through it. I reached out as far as I could, which was surprisingly far, what with all of my extra training these past few months. It had to be a one-hundred mile radius.

"D.C." I said as I went back inside. "That's where I felt the most recent Artemis activity."

"No," Zoë said blatantly.

"What do you mean, no?" I glared.

"We must go west, or have you forgotten?"

"Um, guys?" Bianca interrupted. "She's right. D.C. is about sixty miles from here, and it's our best bet."

Zoë grumbled, but she trusted Bianca. Thalia made the argument that she should be driving, but Zoë refused. We drove those sixty miles, and got right where I thought we would.

"There," I pointed to one of the buildings lining the Mall. "That's our next stop. Mark your passports."

So we went off into the cold. We stopped and stared at the National Air and Space Museum. I'd been here once with my middle school, and I'd hated it. But here we were.

"Come on," I gestured to the rest of them. The building wasn't crowded, just a few tourists. We entered, but I had no idea what we were really looking for. So we wandered up the ramp and followed Zoë's lead. Suddenly, Thalia jumped forward into a rocket.

"What is wrong with- Percy?" I exclaimed at the sight of the dark haired boy. Zoë and Bianca already had their bows out.

"How dare you show thy face here?" Zoë seethed.

"Luke," Percy gasped for air. "He's here."

Thalia immediately dropped her barriers. "Where?" She asked softly.

Percy told us all about what he had seen: Luke, The General, a manticore named Dr. Thorn.

"This is impossible. You lie!" Zoë pointed an arrow directly towards his face.

"What? Why would I lie?" Percy looked bewildered. "There's no time. There are twelve skeleton warriors on their way here right now, along with a monster."

"I was following Artemis' energy," Percy looked at me blankly. "Tracking is hard to explain, okay? Anyway, we came to D.C. because I felt something ancient here. Artemis must have stopped here to look for the monster."

"Zoë," Bianca shuffled her feet, nervous. "If it is the General—"

"It cannot be!" She hissed. "Percy must have seen an illusion."

"Illusions don't crack marble floors," Percy said.

Zoë took a very deep breath. "If Percy is telling the truth about the skeleton warriors... We have no time to argue. We must leave. Now."

I wasn't eager to stick around, so I nodded.

"Good idea," Percy said.

"I was not including thee, boy." Zoë gave him a once-over look. "You are not part of this quest."

I didn't think that was very fair. He had just given us more information than we had gotten in the whole day we'd been traveling.

"Hey, I'm trying to save your lives!" He protested.

"You shouldn't have come, Percy," Thalia said grimly. "But you're here now. Let's get back to the van."

"That is not thy decision." Zoë growled.

"You're not the boss here," Thalia scowled. "I don't care how old you are, you're still a conceited little brat!"

"Will you guys shut up for more than one second?" I burst out. "Gods, this is exhausting. You're so alike, and that's what causing you to fight so much."

"I don't remember giving you permission to psycho-analyze me, Callaghan." Thalia spat.

Before Zoë or I could do anything, the loudest growl I'd ever heard in my life rang through the museum. We slowly turned to see a truck-sized monster with glittering gold fur and silver claws.

"Nemean lion?" I whispered.

"Yup. Don't move." Thalia whispered back.

"Separate on my mark," Zoë said. "Try to keep it distracted."

"Until when?" Bianca asked. She seemed more confident than I was, which didn't make me feel any better.

"Until I think of a way to kill it. Go!"

Percy rolled to the left, and Thalia straight forward. Zoë and Bianca started shooting immediately. I'd brought a sword, but that's not much help when it comes to a long distance impenetrable lion.

Thalia had it covered with her Aegis shield, so I searched frantically for any kind of earth. A flower pot, anything. There was nothing. The floor was hard cement and I had no control over that. So I did what any smart, resourceful demigod would do. I ran straight for the lion. Percy had the same idea, but he went for the side of it.

I slid under the lions feet, thinking maybe a stab to the stomach would do something. Either that or I'd be crushed. Good odds.

I thrust my sword up just as I reached the lions stomach. Sparks flew. So not just the fur, but it's whole hide was as hard as metal. Luckily I still had enough momentum to get out from under the beast.

The lion lunged just after I passed its tail. I came to a hard stop against the wall. I tried as hard as I could to make vines come down from the ceiling and wrap around the lion. When I opened my eyes, the lion was suspended in the air. It worked for about seven seconds. The lion's razor sharp claws cut through my vines easily.

The beast went straight for Percy. He flipped over the railing and onto a plane. The Hunters were still shooting, though it was no use. The monster had no weak spots.

Then Percy said something that should've been obvious to all of us, except it hadn't been. "Zoë! Target the mouth!" The Hunters tried, but the monster moved too fast.

"Maddy! Clear the area!"

Now, that I can do. The plane the lion was hanging from was looking dangerously close to collapse.

There were children running like crazy just below it, followed by the occasional teacher trying to corral them. I had no idea what the mist was showing the bystanders. Perhaps a plane had fallen from it's wires. I rushed over and grabbed the mortals, one by one, by the collar and started throwing them to the side. Gently, of course. "Move! Get out of here!"

Almost too soon, a plane fell right to where I had been standing a second before. I looked up, and the monster was surrounded by Thalia, Percy, and the Hunters. I crept up behind it, sword in hand. Maybe I could just back them up.

"Thalia. Keep it occupied," Percy called.

She nodded, and I came around to where Percy was standing to assume his position. He bolted to the gift shop. Zoë yelled after him, but he was already knocking displays over and pushing things to the side. Thalia held up her shield to keep the lion at bay, but it wasn't going to work forever.

Percy emerged from the gift shop with dozens of silver packets spilling out of his arms. I recognized them immediately. Astronaut's Ice Cream. And other various foods. A disgrace to the term "food."

He started chucking them into the lions mouth, giving Zoë and Bianca extra chances to shoot it. Soon enough, there were arrows filling up the beasts mouth.

It stopped still and fell over, dead. Alarms were wailing, people were screaming, and security guards were panicking, not sure what was happening.

"That was an.... interesting strategy." Zoë raised an eyebrow at Percy after joining us on the ground floor.

"Hey, it worked."

The lion shimmered and dissolved, leaving nothing but a small fur behind.

"Take it," Zoë told Percy. They argued back and forth for a bit until Percy went over and picked it up. It turned to a golden brown duster as soon as he held it up, and he put it on, looking down at himself.

"Let's go," I was looking around the security guards. "They're not gonna stay confused for long, and we're armed teenagers in a national museum."

"The security guards aren't our biggest worry," Zoë pointed out to the glass windows. "Look."

When Percy said skeleton warriors, he really meant skeleton warriors. Gray men in camouflage suits were walking across the lawn right towards us.

"Go. They'll be hunting me." Percy got into fighting position.

"No," Zoë said. "We go together."

"But you said—"

"You are the fifth quest member now. I do not like it, but we leave no one behind."

As we were speeding through D.C. traffic, a black military helicopter started towards us.

"We have to ditch the van," I said. "They recognize it."

"Maybe the military will shoot it down?" Bianca said hopefully.

"They probably think it's one of theirs." Percy said.

He was right. The helicopter was gaining on us, going much faster than our strawberry van could. Thalia closed her eyes and prayed.

"Hey, Dad. A lightning bolt would be nice right about now... Please?"

Nothing happened. Apparently Zeus wasn't listening.

"There! That parking lot!" Bianca pointed across the lanes.

"We'll be trapped," Zoë said.

"Trust me."

So she did. Zoë sped across two lanes of traffic and came skidding into a mall parking lot. We all crawled out the van as soon as it stopped and followed Bianca down some stairs. We agreed on going south. We quickly bought tickets with the limited money we had and got onto a train as fast as possible.

"Nice job, Bianca, thinking of the subway." I said, slipping into a seat and leaning back. The power I had used earlier had drained me a bit.

"Have you ever been on a subway? I wouldn't sit back like that if I were you," Thalia eyed me with a tinge of disgust. I slowly stood back up and stood next to Percy, hanging on to the rail. He was the least annoying out of the four of my companions. Except maybe Bianca, but she wasn't easy to talk to.

As the train came above ground, we saw the helicopter circling where we'd left the van. We made small talk that turned into a very confusing conversation about Bianca and Nico's past. The helicopter got louder, and we changed trains twice over the next half hour. Once we'd finally lost them, we made it to the end of the line. Nothing but empty railways tracks and snow.

There was no one but one homeless person huddled over a trash can fire. He welcomed us over and we shared his fire for a bit.

"You kids need a train going west?" He flashed a toothless grin.

"When did we say wes-" I started, but Percy cut me off.

"Yes, sir. You know of any?"

The man pointed one shaky finger toward a gleaming freight train with the words SUN WEST LINE written across it.

"That's convenient," Thalia raised an eyebrow.

The train was one of those trains that hauled cars around. We all climbed in and picked a car. Zoë and Bianca shared a Lexus, Thalia picked a Mercedes, and I chose a Lamborghini. It was disappointing not to be able to have any music, but at least I'd be able to take a nap. I lay down in the backseat and drifted off. When I woke, I glanced out the windows of the train. The moon was out. I entertained myself for the next few hours with growing small sprouts from under my boots. At camp, my powers were much more powerful because I was always surrounded by some sort of wildlife. However, if I was in a concrete building, it would be a lot harder and more tiring. Like with the Nemean Lion.

I'd have to start carrying bags of dirt around.

At some point while I was sleeping, Percy came into my car and went down for a nap in the drivers seat. I shook him awake sometime around sunrise and we got out of the train. We were at some little town in the mountains of New Mexico. The whole place was covered in snow, and it wasn't much of a place at all. There was a grocery store, a school, a few ski cabins, a café, and some tourist shops.

"Can we get coffee?" I asked.

Thalia sighed. "Yeah, how about you and Zoë go get us some food. Percy, Bianca, and I will go to the grocery store and see if they can give us directions."

So we separated. There was hardly anyone in this wretched little town, so there were only two people behind the counter. We stood awkwardly for a bit, looking at the menu. I went up to order three coffees, two hot chocolates, and two muffins.

I didn't know if I should say anything. Zoë and I didn't really get along, but she was better than Thalia, and Bianca was very quiet. I missed the energy of my friends. I figured I'd give it a try.

"So, Zoë," I rocked back and forth as we waited for our food. "Read anything good lately?"

I had no idea what icebreakers you're supposed to use when you're trying to get to know someone. With other demigods it was different — you have so many similar things experiences, it's easy to say 'hey, been almost killed lately?' And with mortals it's easy because you can talk about music and stuff. But with an immortal maiden from who-knows-when? Not much in common.

"Hm?" She looked down at me. I hated the three inches she had on me. It made the immortality thing feel worse.

"I'm just trying to, uh, get to know you," I smiled half-heartedly. "I figure that if we're probably going to die, we might as well be acquaintances."

She raised an eyebrow, and didn't answer. I huffed, and collected the pastries and drinks from the counter with a quick nod at the barista.

"Let's go meet the others," I leaned on the door to open it. So far, no luck with bonding with Zoë. Percy next.

We distributed the drinks and pastries when we all reunited. A warm breeze rustled past, a breath of nature and spring.

"Did you feel that?" I asked, making sure it wasn't just me. "It felt like... Persephone?" I had no idea if I was correct, but the goddess of springtime may be trying to help us. The birds decorating our cups peeled off and flew away. Before I had time to consider what nature had done for us, Thalia ran up. "We have to get out of here."

There was no time to question it, because the first two skeleton warriors arrived just as we reached the town border. They'd changed from their grey camouflage into New Mexico State Police outfits. We drew our weapons and got ready to fight. I formed myself a shield out of the ground, and Thalia opened her shield.

The warriors drew handguns. Great. Swords against guns was a real fair fight. Not.

"Back up," Thalia said. We did, but two other skeletons appeared behind us. They had us surrounded.

"Let's go one-on-one. Five of us on four of them. I'll try and sneak behind some of them." Thalia said, prompting us to nod and separate. We charged. That's when they started firing. My shield absorbed one of the bullets, but I knew it wouldn't last long. I threw my shield forward at my skeleton buddy and it knocked him over. I sliced him across the waist and he fell apart. It wasn't that easy. He reassembled himself immediately. As I realized what was happening, I kicked his gun as far away as I could, and buried it in a hole in the earth.

He stood, but I strapped him back down to the ground, wrapping him in a cocoon of long grass.

I had him stopped for a bit, maybe long enough to turn and help someone else. The Hunters' arrows flew through the skulls, doing nothing at all.

A skeleton lunged for Bianca, but instead of getting K.O.'d, she stabbed her hunting knife into the skeletons chest. It burst into flames and landed as a pile of dark ash in the snow.

"How did you do that?" Zoë asked. Bianca just shook her head and said that she didn't know.

"Well, do it again!" Zoë called, turning back to the skeletons. Bianca tried, but the skeletons didn't let her get close enough.

There was a giant crash from my left and the sound of thousands of tiny branches snapping.

"Plan?" Percy asked as we retreated.

"Watch out!" I called, just in time for Thalia to jump out of the way of a giant boar. It was thirty feet tall with spiky brown hair and angry eyes that could kill with just a look. It threw the warriors to the side and definitely demolished them for good. At least, for a while.

"The Erymanthian Boar!" I said in wonder. I'd never expected to see it. "Don't kill it!" It turned on us.

"I don't think we can kill it," Zoë said, trying to keep her voice level and calm.

"It's from the Wild, we have to tell the satyrs as soon as we get back!" I yelled to the others as we rolled out of the way of the beast.

Thalia decided to take the offense and raise her shield. Percy happened to be behind her. The pig did not like this one bit, and charged them.

"No, not through the..." I called after them, but the boar had already chased them into the woods. "...forest."

They were being chased deep into the forest, so I ran after them. We hurried after the boar, but they had made it pretty far. By the time we caught up with them, they were sitting in Thalia's shield at the bottom of a gorge, next to the boar. We joined them, climbing down the cliff.

"It is a blessing from the Wild. We must use it." Zoë said.

"Explain to me why you're so sure this pig is a blessing," Thalia said, crossing her arms.

It all clicked. "It's our ride west!"

I jumped onto its back and held down my hands to help everyone else up. I made some sort of steering machine with wrapping some sturdy branches around the boars neck and connected an apple to it. The boar went crazy, trying to get it.

"West bound?" I turned to look at everyone. They all looked miserable. I couldn't blame them, boar riding isn't exactly luxury seating.

Chapter Text

By sunset, we'd passed out of the mountains and into desert. At nightfall, we stopped at a creek bed and dismounted the boar. "He won't go any farther. We have to get off before he's done eating."

No one protested. I summoned a couple extra apples for him, then we went as far as we could from the boar before it turned and ran back east.

I watched it go, then turned around to face our next obstacle. A junkyard. Let me rephrase that. A giant mechanical junkyard, stretching for miles and miles and miles, full of automobiles and scrap metal.

Lucky for us, climbing through miles of junkyard in the dead of night is my favorite activity. No dirt, no plants, no trees. Just metal. So I wasn't going to be much help.

"Maddy. Any chance you can track what's out there?" Everyone turned to me.

"I can track movement, so let's find out," I squatted down and placed a hand on the dry earth. I shut my eyes and reached out. I could feel my fellow half-bloods (and Zoë), the very few plants that were within the next fifty miles, and lots of very very heavy metal. "It seems deserted. I can't feel any monsters, but this is definitely a godly thing. So there's magic in there, which includes a possible non-living threat."

"Like skeletons?" Percy asked.

"No, more like booby traps. I say, we go around. Far around. We're in the land without rain, and going into a dangerous junkyard doesn't help our luck." I said grimly.

We agreed on camping for the night rather than going in in pitch dark. We set up sleeping bags Bianca and Zoë had brought and started a fire. We talked about the stars and gave Zoë a grammar lesson.

"We should plan our next move," Zoë said. "When we get through here, we continue west. We hitchhike to the nearest city, Las Vegas."

"No!" Bianca cried. "Not there!" She was almost shaking.

"Why?" Zoë frowned. I didn't know much about Las Vegas, but I did know that it's where lots of people go to have fun. Bianca didn't look excited.

"I think we stayed there for a while. Nico and I. When we were traveling. And then," She scrunched her face. "I can't remember."

I got sad at the thought of Nico. I wondered if he was being accepted at camp.

"Bianca," Percy said warily. "That hotel you stayed at. Was it called the Lotus Hotel and Casino?"

Bianca's eyes widened. "How did you know that?"

"Oh, great," He sighed.

"What's the Lotus Casino?" Thalia and I asked at the same time, then shot each other a look. It wasn't a glare though. Maybe we were getting along better. Maybe.

"A couple of years ago," Percy started. "Grover, Annabeth, and I got trapped there. It's designed so you never want to leave. We stayed for about an hour. When we came out, five days had passed. It makes time speed up."

Bianca was actually trembling now. "No. No, that's not possible."

"You said someone came and got you out," Percy said.

"Yes."

"What did he look like? What did he say?"

"I don't remember. Please, I don't want to talk about this." Bianca said.

Zoë leaned forward. "You said that Washington, D.C. had changed when you went back last summer. You didn't remember the subway being there."

"Yes, but-"

"Bianca?" I knit my eyebrows with concern. "Can you tell us the name of the president of the United States right now?"

"Easy." She told us the correct name.

"And the one before that?"

She frowned, then said, "Roosevelt."

"Theodore or Franklin?" I was getting increasingly worried now.

"F.D.R."

We all sucked in a breath. "Bianca," Zoë said. "F.D.R. was not the last president. That was seventy years ago."

"That's impossible. I'm not that old." She shook her head like she was trying clear her thoughts.

"It's okay, the important thing is that you and Nico are safe." Thalia said sadly.

Percy kept asking questions, and Bianca was close to tears. I tried to motion to him to stop pressing her, but the headlights of a car came out of nowhere and skidded to a stop in front of us. Unluckily, Percy was standing right next to the door. The door opened and a sword was at Percy's throat immediately. We all drew our weapons, but they fell to the ground immediately.

"This is a friendly meeting." The man from the limo said. "Though I'd like to take your head for a trophy, but someone wants to see you. And I never behead my enemies in front of a lady. Get in."

"Ares," Percy growled.

"Well?" He shoved Percy into the limo. "Why don't you get some tacos while you wait? Only take Percy a few minutes."

"The taco place is closed." I pointed out. Ares snapped his fingers and the taqueria came to life. The lights turned on and the sign turned around to say OPEN.

"You were saying?"

We trudged off, not excited to leave Percy, but still hungry enough to do so. Ares had also summoned some workers to make our tacos, so I got a veggie taco. The others all got fish tacos. We walked outside, munching on our tacos, and made it out just in time for the town, limo, and god to disappear. Along with my taco. Just as I was biting into it.

Percy told us about his audience with Aphrodite, and told us that she said to not pick anything up in the junkyard. None of us really believed him, but he changed the subject anyway. "How do we get out of here?"

"This way is west." She pointed directly through the junkyard.

"No way around?" Bianca asked hopefully.

"Not unless you want to walk many miles north or south. I don't like it, but straight through is the fastest way. And like Percy said, don't touch anything. There could be booby traps everywhere." I said, and we started through.

It was easier said than done. It seemed that left and right there was something that appealed to each of us. Bianca had a few things she was interested in, even Thalia got curious once or twice. I saw a few little trinkets that I thought would make cute gifts, but stopped myself before I could touch it.

Zoë used the constellations to lead us through the junkyard. After hours, the edge of the junkyard came into sight. Between us and the road, though, was a hill larger than the previous ones.

"Are those-" I started.

"Toes." Thalia said. "Let's go around."

"But the road is right there," Percy gestured. "It's quicker to climb over."

"Come on." I said. "Around." I couldn't track anything in metal, but we hadn't encountered any traps yet and it was bound to happen. We walked for several minutes, and finally made it around the toed machine.

"We made it out," Zoë sighed. "Thank the gods."

She spoke too soon, apparently, because the most horrible noise came from behind us. A huge wave of metal was rising. No, not a wave. A bronze giant. It was in full battle armor. His face was deformed and partially melted off.

"Talos!" Zoë gasped. "One of Hephaestus's creations. A prototype or remodel, maybe."

The giant didn't seem to like us talking about him, so he drew his sword with the worst screeching sound I had ever heard. The sword was easily a hundred feet long and covered in rust.

"Someone took something." I turned to face everyone. "Who?" No one answered, and the giant took one large, slow, ground-shaking step toward us. We split up. Thalia drew her shield and ran down the highway. The giant swung it's sword and took out some power lines. Zoë kept shooting at him, but every arrow shattered against the creature's bronze build. I had no powers, no long distance weapon, and I wasn't excited to go wrestling with this giant. The giant was walking straight towards Percy and Bianca, so I did what any demigod in their right mind would do. I started picking up things and throwing it at the giant.

"Hey! Big guy!"

But he wasn't listening. Thalia had him mostly occupied by running around him and hitting him with her sword. Percy started shouting things at Bianca as she ran towards the giant's foot.

"What is she doing?" I yelled as she leapt under his foot and crawled up inside.

"Get it to lift up its foot!" Percy yelled to Zoë. I ran up and joined Thalia at his heels, slashing at the giant metal toes. Percy got thrown to the side easily and was down for the count.

Suddenly, the monster froze. He started moving in strange ways, then made a fist and punched himself in the face. I realized what was happening. Bianca was inside the giant. It kept punching itself, then it began to run out of the junkyard.

"Hey, wait!" We called after the monster, but there wasn't any way we could keep up with it. It was hopeless. With each passing second, the monster fell apart at the joints. Finally it crumbled into just another pile of wreckage.

We searched all night, calling her name, but I knew she was gone. We were in the desert, just as the prophecy said.

"Percy," I said, walking up to him and placing a hand on his shoulder.

"We have to keep searching. It's light now, we'll find her!"

"Percy." I turned him to meet my eyes. "You know we won't. One shall be lost in the land without rain." I could see his thoughts race through his eyes as he remembered the prophecy.

-

We all trudged miserably to a tow truck nearby. Thalia drove, the most level-headed one of us at the time.

"The skeletons are still out there. We need to keep moving," She'd say.

I sat in the pickup bed with Percy, but it wasn't bonding time. We grieved together in silence, the cool morning air whipping through our hair. I had no idea how I was going to break it to Nico that I hadn't been able to fulfill my promise. I wondered how he was faring at camp. Maybe he'd been claimed by now, living with more than two people in a cabin. Ares, maybe. Or Hephaestus. Perhaps even Hermes. I'd love it if he turned out to be a Demeter kid. Unlikely.

The truck ran out of gas at a river canyon, dropping us right off at a dead end road. Just as Thalia got out of the drivers seat and shut the door, a tire blew. "Great. What now?"

We looked across the horizon. Nothing but desert in every direction, other than the river canyon. The river was maybe fifty yards across with a few rapids, nothing fantastic. We followed it about a half a mile before coming to a slope that led down to the water. There was a canoe rental operation that was closed for the season, and we grabbed two. We set them in the water to go upstream. I got landed with Thalia. Percy had the naiads pushing us up the river before I even got both legs in the canoe.

"So," I started, looking at Thalia. "I figure that if we want to survive this trip maybe we should, you know, be acquaintances? Or at least find a middle ground?" I expected her to glare at me and maybe punch me, but all she did was look down. I continued. "After Bianca, the prophecy states that one more of us will... you know. I know it'll be me, and I want to not have any bad feelings before we get to San Francisco."

"Why do you think it'll be you?" She frowned.

"All it takes is one glance, Thalia. I'm certainly not the first choice for this quest, we all know that. Sure, I'm powerful for a Demeter kid — don't deny it — but for a demigod? Not next to you guys. Put me inside anywhere and I'm powerless."

"Maddy, I don't think you give yourself enough credit—" She started, but was stopped by Percy's words.

"The Hoover Dam... It's huge." We all looked up to see the massive curve of concrete in the middle of the river. The naiads dropped us off at the shore, and headed back downstream.

"Seven hundred feet tall." He said. "Built in the 1930's."

"Five million cubic acres of water." Thalia said. "Largest construction project in the United States."

"How do you know all that?" Zoë raised an eyebrow.

"Annabeth. She liked architecture." Percy sighed.

"I wish she were here." Thalia nodded in agreement, both of them misty-eyed.

"We should go up there, for her sake. Just to say we've been." Percy suggested. I thought it was a bit of a waste of time, seeing as there were only two days left until the solstice, but if I was as close with Annabeth as the two of them were, I would've wanted to do the same.

"You are mad," Zoë decided. "But that's where the road is." She pointed to a parking garage next to the dam.

"Sightseeing it is." I said.

We walked for about an hour before we found a path that would lead us up to the road. It was cold and windy at the top of the dam. One one side, there was a massive lake. On the other, a wildly high drop-off.

"There's a snack bar in the visitor center." Thalia said.

"You've been here before?" I asked.

"Once. To see the guardians." She pointed at two big bronze winged statues. If I knew anything about Greek History, it was this:

"A gift to Zeus, right?" I asked Thalia. She nodded.

"From Athena."

"When you were here last, did they talk to you or anything?" Percy asked.

"No," Her face dropped. "They're just big metal statues." I wasn't keen on interacting with any more big metal statues, so I was glad when Zoë opened her mouth.

"Let us find the dam snack bar. We should eat while we can."

I let the corners of my mouth rise into a small smile. "The dam snack bar?"

"Yes," Zoë blinked. "What is funny?"

"Oh, nothing, nothing." I covered my mouth. "I could just use some dam french fries."

Thalia smiled. "And I need to use the dam restroom." Thalia? Laughing at one of my jokes? Unlikely, except for this moment of beyond exhaustion.

Thalia, Percy, and I were laughing more than we probably should have, but Zoë was in the dark. "I do not understand."

"I want to use the dam water fountain," Percy wheezed.

"And," Thalia tried to catch her breath. "I want to buy a dam t-shirt."

Suddenly, Percy stopped laughing.

"What's wrong with t-shirts?" I asked, but stopped as well when I noticed how serious he was. "Are you okay?"

He nodded distractedly. "You guys go ahead. I'll be right in."

We hesitated, but eventually turned and headed towards the visitor center. "Do you have any idea what's up with him?" I asked the others.

"Probably has something to do with Annabeth. This was one of her favorite monuments, and it feels cruel to be here without her." Thalia said grimly. Zoë and I agreed, and entered the snack bar. I finally got to have that vegetarian taco Ares had taken from me earlier.

The others got burritos. "So, game plan for the next two days?" I asked, biting into my taco.

"Well, as soon as we get out of here it's to San Francisco, then-" Thalia started, but Percy came flying into the seating area.

"We have to leave. Now."

"But we just got our food!" I frowned, but then saw why. The entire observation floor was covered in skeletons. "Oh, great."

A more immediate problem: Percy was being closely followed by three warriors, who had just made it up the stairs and were coming right for us.

"To the elevator!" I called and we pushed through the kids and families towards the elevator. With a pleasant ding, more nightmare-ish skeleton warriors stepped out of the elevator. We were surrounded.

Quick thinking, quick thinking. I racked my brain for anything, any idea. Zoë's burrito was practically gleaming for me to pick up. "Oh, what the hell," I muttered, before picking it up and throwing it directly at one of the skeletons, knocking its skull off. "Burrito fight!"

"Oh my gods, she's a female Grover." I heard Thalia say from behind me.

"She's spent too much time with him." Percy replied.

The other kids in the cafeteria started throwing their food at each other and screaming, causing the best distraction possible.

We burst outside, but before we could strategize, more skeletons were coming at us from across the parking lot. We ran to across to the pavilion with the bronze winged statues.

"Four against eleven," I said as they cornered us.

"And they cannot die." Zoë added.

"Woah," Percy looked behind him. "Their toes are really bright."

"Percy, bud, I need you to stay on track here." I snapped my fingers a few times, but without response. He stayed staring at those shiny metal toes.

"Thalia," He said. "Pray to your dad."

"He never answers!" She said, exasperated.

"Just this once! Maybe the statues will give us some luck." She looked doubtful, but did it anyway.

Nothing happened. The skeletons were getting closer, and had us cornered. We all drew our weapons. In this terrain, I had the upper hand. But before any skeletons could attack, the shadow of a giant wing came over us. The bronze statues had come alive, thanks to Thalia's prayer, and knocked aside every skeleton. They shielded us from the bullets the others were open firing, and grabbed us up to fly away.

-

The two bronze angels were carrying us high over the Sierras. Percy with Thalia and me with Zoë.

"At this speed, we should be in San Francisco in a couple hours." Zoë said.

I almost groaned. Not that I didn't enjoy flying through mountains carried only by statues. I just didn't want to do so for the next three hours. But I didn't really have a choice, now, did I?

The angels, who were introduced as Hank and Chuck, made conversation with each other, mostly ignoring us. Thalia and Percy talked quietly between each other, and I even convinced Zoë to help me with archery. Sure, I was good at shooting, but I wasn't Hunter-level good. So she let me use her bow and we took turns shooting at the signs of every Target we passed. She hit bullseyes every time. I got maybe one. In my defense, we were going very fast and I was out of practice.

"Where you guys wanna land?" Hank asked. I looked down at the San Francisco landscape. Everything was picture-perfect from up here, just like you'd expect.

"There," Zoë pointed. "By the Embarcadero Building."

"Good thinking," Chuck said. "Me and Hank can blend in with the pigeons."

We stared at him blankly.

"Kidding. Sheesh, can't statues have a sense of humor?"

When they dropped us off, it was very early morning, and everything was blanketed with fog. So, we'd made it to the West Coast, Artemis was close, and we had only one day left. We were standing on a ferry dock with no money or food. After a brief discussion, we decided that our next move was finding out what the monster that had never shown itself actually was.

"Okay, but how do we do that?" Percy asked.

"Find Nereus," Thalia responded. "The old man of the sea. Isn't that what Apollo told you to do?"

Zoe made a face. "Well, he is not very hard to find. Just follow the smell."

I didn't want to ask any more specifics, so we followed her to a Goodwill drop box and played Dress Up Percy for a bit until he was outfitted like a true homeless kid. We'd dressed him in a flannel shirt, very large jeans, and bright red sneakers. I grabbed a rainbow hat and put that on him, too.

"There. You look great." I gave him a joking thumbs up, which earned an eye-roll. We sent him on his way down the pier to find the old man of the sea and tackle him for information.

After staggering down the pier for a few minutes, we could tell that he had found the man. He tackled him and they started yelling at each other before Nereus dove into the water. They went under and came up, each time with Nereus as a different sea creature.

Percy finally managed to get the old man onto shore and pin him down, and we ran down the pier to meet him.

"You got him!" Zoë said.

"You don't have to sound so surprised," Percy grumbled.

"Oh, wonderful," The old man moaned. "An audience for my humiliation. The normal deal, I suppose? You'll let me go if I answer your question?"

"I've got more than one question." Percy said.

"Only one question per capture! That's the rule!" Nerus glared.

Percy looked back at us. I could tell how conflicted he was. He needed to ask about Artemis, but he wanted to ask about Annabeth. Obviously he had to ask about Artemis. I knew that if I were in his position and it was Katie, I would have trouble too. He sighed.

"All right, Nereus. Tell us where to find this terrible monster that could bring an end to the gods. The one Artemis was hunting."

Nereus grinned a yellow grin, and pointed down to the water. "That's too easy. He's right there!"

"Where?" Percy said.

"The deal is complete!" Nereus laughed, and jumped back into the water as a goldfish.

"You tricked me!" Percy yelled after him. Something caught my eye. A cow. No, a... mermaid? I know Greek history, but I'd never heard of this thing before.

"Uhh," I frowned down into the water. "What is that?" The cow thing moo'ed.

"The Ophiotaurus," Thalia said. "Serpent bull in Greek."

"Bessie?" Percy was staring down into the water at the creature.

"Bessie?" I repeated. "You... named it?"

"You know this cow?" Zoë asked, looking at Percy with concern. He shuffled his feet impatiently, but he told us all about his relationship with the Ophiotaurus.

"I am a fool," Zoë cursed. "I know this story!"

"What story?" Percy asked.

"From the War of the Titans! My father told me this tale thousands of years ago. This is the beast we are looking for."

"Bessie?" Percy looked back down at the serpent. "But he's so cute! He couldn't destroy the world."

"That is how we were wrong," Zoë said. "We've been anticipating a dangerous monster, but the Ophiotaurus does not bring down the gods that way. He must be sacrificed."

The cow did not like that phrase. "Maybe we should use different words when talking about him?" I suggested. I didn't speak cow, but it didn't take a genius to figure out that he was anxious.

"How could anyone hurt him?" Percy said, scratching the creatures ear. "He's harmless."

Zoë nodded. "There is power in killing innocence. Terrible power." She went on the explain the prophecy behind the Ophiotaurus. It was honestly pretty terrifying. The power to destroy the gods with just one cow sacrifice sounded easy. Too easy.

"How do we get this thing to safety? Somewhere no one can just take it." I said. Thalia's expression was unsettling, so I sat down and went to pet the animal. "If Luke and the others get ahold of him—"

"He wouldn't hesitate. The power to overthrow Olympus," Thalia muttered. "That's huge."

"Yes, my dear," A man's voice said. "And it is a power that you shall unleash."

"You've got to be fucking kidding me," I said, turning to face the manticore.

Chapter Text

"This is just perfect," The two-color eyes of the manticore were gleaming in the afternoon sun. His hair was grown-out and spiky, along with stubble across his face. To put it simply, he blended right in with the other men on the pier. "Long ago, the gods banished me to Persia," He said. "I was forced to scrounge for food on the edges of the world, hiding in forests, devouring insignificant human farmers for my meals."

This line made me gulp. Innocent farmers making their way in the world, trying to support the family by selling their carrots and potatoes, devoured in seconds by this horrible monster. I glared at him with every spark of rage I could muster.

"Ah, the poor child of Demeter finds this inhumane, no?" His thick french accent morphed his words. "Well, after I defeat you heroes, I will feast forever on the flesh of half-bloods!" On either side of him were two armed security guards. Mortals, by the looks of it.

"Where are the skeletons?" Percy managed, trying to keep his voice from shaking. We all knew that despite all the mortal tourists, the manticore would attack at any second.

"Ha! I do not need those foolish undead. The General thinks I am worthless? He will change his mind when I defeat you myself."

"We beat you once before," Percy said.

"You could barely fight me with a goddess on your side. A goddess who is... preoccupied at the moment. There will be no help for you now."

Zoë notched an arrow and aimed it straight for the manticore's head.

"Think this through, Zoë," I whispered to her.

"She is right, Zoë Nightshade. Put away your bow. It would be a shame to kill you before you witnessed Thalia's great victory."

"What are you talking about?" Thalia growled, raising her shield a bit higher.

"Surely it is clear," The manticore said, as if it were obvious what he was referring to. "This is your moment. This is why Lord Kronos brought you back to life. You will sacrifice the Ophiotaurus. You will bring it's entrails to the sacred fire on the mountain. You will gain unlimited power. And for your sixteenth birthday, you will overthrow Olympus."

Everyone was silent. It made sense. Thalia was almost sixteen. And here was a choice, a terrible choice that arrived on a silver platter.

"You know it is the right choice,"The manticore told a stunned Thalia. Her eyes seemed glassed over, like she was dazed. "Your friend Luke recognized it. You shall rule this world together under the auspices of the titans. Your father cares nothing for you. Crush the Olympians underfoot, as they deserve. Call the beast! It will come to you."

Thalia looked completely lost. Like she didn't even know us, or herself.

"Thalia..." I took a step towards her. "your father has helped you. He sent the metal angels."

"Snap out of it!" Percy was less gentle. "Your father turned you into a tree to preserve you."

She still just stared. So we had to take extra measures.

"Percy." I muttered. He nodded, and chaos ensued. Branches grew out of the pier and wrapped around the mortal guards. I had them fully wrapped up and pinned onto the ground. Zoe shot some fart arrows at their feet, exploding into clouds. The manticore started shooting spikes at us blindly, but Percy's lion coat stopped them.

"Bessie!" Percy turned to the cow. "Dive deep and stay there!" The cow did so, and we could only hope that he really did understand Percy. We ran up the stairs to the shopping center just as the guards had gotten free of my branches. They started open firing into the air. We hid behind a souvenir kiosk and began planning. It was hard not to get distracted by the beauty of San Francisco as the sun began to come down, but we had to focus.

"Go over the side!" Zoë told Percy. "You can escape in the sea. Call thy father for help. Maybe you can save the Ophiotaurus."

It was a perfect plan. Even if Percy was one of the strongest of us.

"I won't leave you guys. We fight together."

"I appreciate the chivalry, but we have to get word to camp, to at least let them know what's happening." I said.

He uncapped his sword and slashed open a water fountain. The water hit Thalia.

"Are you crazy?" She seemed to have woken up.

"Does anyone have a drachma?" I asked, frantically digging around in my pockets for one. Percy tossed one to me, and I threw it into the mist.

"O, Goddess! Accept my offering! Camp Half-Blood!" I yelled. The mist shimmered, and showed us Mr. D. Of course, the one person at camp that wouldn't want to help us.

"Do you mind?" He looked up at us from the refrigerator. He was in his leopard tracksuit, holding a jug or grape juice.

"Where's Chiron?" Percy shouted.

"Is that how you say hello?" Dionysus raised an eyebrow.

"Hello," Percy amended. "We're about to die! Where is Chiron?"

Mr. D looked deep in thought. He seemed to be purposely stalling. "About to die. How exciting. Chiron isn't here. Would you like me to take a message?"

Percy turned to us. "We're dead."

The manticore and his forces were closing in.

"What is the problem, exactly?" Mr. D stifled a yawn. Percy told him, and he continued rummaging through the fridge. "I see."

The manticore finally had us cornered.

Two guards were behind him, and two were up above us on the roof, guns drawn. I took a deep breath, and drew my sword out. The manticore had his claws out, along with the poison spikes on his tail.

"You could ask for help," Mr. D muttered. "You could say please."

Percy seemed to disagree with that thought. You know how everyone says 'if I am to die, I will be glad to do it alongside my friends'? Yeah, that's not how I felt. I certainly didn't want to die, with or without friends. I sent a quick silent prayer up to Demeter to turn me into a weed or something if I died, and everyone readied their weapons. Mr. D was still on the Iris message, watching us take our final stand amusedly.

"Oh, gods," I muttered, before risking the turn to Mr. D. "Please, sir. We need your help."

"Spare the daughter of Zeus. Kill the rest." The guards lifted their guns, but before they could shoot, something strange happened. My head rushed, and I heard a loud SNAP. The air was filled with the scent of grapes and a tinge of purple. The mortal guards went mad.

"No!" The manticore yelled at the sight of his guards breaking. "I will deal with you myself!" Just as he lunged, grape vines emerged from the pier and pulled him into a large mass of vines.

"Why didn't you do that earlier?" Thalia said to me.

"Don't look at me!" I held my hands, and pointed to the Iris message.

"That was fun," Dionysus shut his refrigerator. "You're lucky the girl has manners."

Everyone looked at him, amazed. "Such gratitude," He grumbled. "Get going, Percy Jackson. I've bought you a few hours at most. Good-bye. My pizza is waiting." He lifted a hand to wave away the message but Percy stopped him.

"Mr. D. You called me by the right name. You called me Percy Jackson."

"I most certainly did not, Peter Johnson. Now off with you!" The last word was muffled a bit as the mist disappeared.

"We will never make it," Zoë said. "We are moving too slow, but we cannot leave the Ophiotaurus."

We were jogging along the waterfront, the Ophiotaurus swimming alongside us. We were headed towards the Golden Gate Bridge, but the sun was already setting.

"Why do we have to get there at sunset?" Percy said.

"The Hesperides are nymphs of the sunset. We need to get to their garden, but we can only enter it as day changes to night." Zoë explained.

"What happens if we miss it?" I asked.

"Tomorrow is winter solstice. If we miss sunset tonight, we have to wait until tomorrow evening. By then, the Olympian Council will be over. We must free Lady Artemis tonight."

That sent shivers down my spine. We needed a separate way of transportation.

"We need a car," Thalia said.

"But what about Bessie?" Percy asked. A separate way of transportation. Not for us, but for the Ophiotaurus.

"I have an idea," I said. "The Ophiotaurus can appear in different bodies of water, right? Like he went from Long Island to here?"

Percy nodded, and everyone stared at me. "So what about him going from here to Long Island. If we coax him back there, we can get him to Olympus, where no one can sacrifice him!"

"But he followed me here. If I'm not there, how will he know where he's going?"

"I'll go with him," I said. "You all have a reason to be here. Artemis, Annabeth, Luke. I came as your tracker. I've tracked, and we made it. My job with you is done, and I can find a way to get the Ophiotaurus back to Long Island Sound. I don't speak cow, but I'm a farmer and it's better than nothing."

Percy considered this, then turned to the water. "Dad, please help us. Get the Ophiotaurus and Maddy safely to camp. Protect them at sea."

I took a few deep breaths. So, I was really doing it.

"A prayer like that needs a big sacrifice," Thalia said. "Something big."

Percy shrugged off his coat, and threw it into the bay. "If I'm going to survive, it's not going to be because I have a bulletproof coat. I'm not Hercules."

The breeze picked up. I could tell it had worked. "Well, no time to lose." I hopped off the edge of the pier into the cold water. I inhaled sharply. I hated swimming, but riding a cow would be something new. The cow swam over to me and let me grab its neck.

"Be careful," Percy said.

"We will," I promised. "Alright, Bessie. Long Island it is. It's east. New York. Hera, please tell me he underst-" My words were muffled by Bessie submerging immediately. I really hoped Poseidon had taken into account the fact that my domain was the ground and I could not, in fact, breathe underwater.

I held my breathe for as long as possible, before letting it out and taking a tentative breath in. We were very, very, very deep underwater, and I couldn't see a thing. But Poseidon had had the good idea to give me an air bubble around my head so that I could at least open my eyes and breathe. Bessie wasn't letting up, swimming incredibly fast. It was all I could do to hold onto his neck and pray that my hands didn't slip. Within the next quarter-hour, he slowed down for a bit. I managed to make some makeshift reins out of seaweed to secure my grip.

I knew that he was a magic cow and could appear in different bodies of water, but I did not think I would be able to tell when he stopped swimming in San Francisco Bay and when he started swimming in Long Island Sound. Spoiler alert: if you ever get the chance to ride a cow-mermaid, don't do it. I expected an hour of San Fran Bay and an hour of the Atlantic. Turns out, the Ophiotaurus can't go that far in one run.

He swam for a bit in San Francisco Bay, but then the worst head rush — worse than Dionysus's maddening spree — I'd ever felt came onto me, as a tornado of bubbles surrounded us. The bubbles disappeared to put us in a lake.

"Bessie? This isn't Long Island Sound. This is a la-" I didn't get to finish that sentence either, as the bubbles reappeared and spit us out into white rapids. Bessie moo'ed, and managed to get us out of it without any terrible scrapes, and spit us into a fishing lake. How did I know it was for fishing? A fishhook grabbed onto my braid and yanked my head back. Bessie sped us out of there before anything too terrible could happen.

We spun out of the lake and into what could only be the Hudson River. It was disgusting.

"I suppose this is better than camp. Here we go, Bessie." He resurfaced, and I got up with the worst headache I'd ever endured. "Do you think you can follow me up to Olympus? I am going to go up there and explain our situation. There has to be a pool or something up there you can appear in." I didn't know if he understood, but I gave him a quick thumbs-up before rushing from the waterfront as fast as I could to the road. Let's just say that the San Francisco December weather was not the Manhattan winter weather. My soaking wet tee shirt, windbreaker, and jeans were not ideal for the freezing cold. Shivering, I stopped as soon as I reached the road.

"Hey, Gray Sisters!" I called. The familiar screeching came down the road and stopped in front of me.

"Didn't we tell you last time that we only answer to Greek? And you owe us a lot of money, young hero!" Anger hissed.

"Sorry, girls, emergency! I need to get to Olympus immediately. And I swear I'll pay you this time." I dumped all of the drachma I had onto Wasp's lap. "In advance."

Tempest snatched up the coins. "Alright, demigod. Get in."

The Gray Taxi sped down the streets, dodging pedestrians and other cars alike. What would be a 30 minute drive (excluding traffic) turned out to be a five minute drive, including traffic.

"Thanks, ladies!" I called as they halted in front of the Empire State Building. I practically fell out of the car and tore inside. I pushed in front of other people, but considering the fact that I was a soaking wet teenager, they seemed to want to stay away anyway.

"I need to get to the six-hundredth floor. It's an emergency."

"No such thing, kid."

"It. Is. An. Emergency. Unless you want Artemis to stay missing and miss the solstice."

"You damn heroes, always barging in," He muttered. "Fine! But if I get fired for this, I'm coming after you."

I sent him a small smirk and took the key card he was holding out to me.

I rushed to the elevator and — making sure no one was around — hopped inside. I slid the key into the security slot , and a red 600 button appeared. I pressed it, and waited. The elevator shot up quickly, and deposited me at the top floor. I stepped out, and emerged onto a very narrow stone walkway in the middle of the air. I could've passed out, seeing Manhattan from this height. Just ahead was a tall marble staircase, leading to the top of a mountain. But just the top. Mount Olympus, right above Manhattan. On this mountain top, there were dozens of palaces just hanging from it. White columns, everything you would imagine the city of the gods to be.

Many roads wound up to the peak, where the largest palace gleamed. I could've stood there all day, explaining to you what the place looked like, but I had a mission. The Ophiotaurus was sitting, unguarded, in the Hudson River. I tried not to run, because I figured that would be disrespectful, but I rushed past wood nymphs, satyrs, centaurs, muses, and the like. I climbed up the main road. Needless to say, it was quite a hike. But I made it.

Steps led up to the courtyard, and beyond it the throne room. It finally really hit me that I was in the palace of the gods, about to barge in without an appointment. If I could get inside without being blasted to bits, would they even listen to me? What was I even going to say? At least I wasn't dripping wet anymore.

I entered. Twelve thrones arranged in an inverted U-shape, mirroring the cabins at camp. Twelve giant, godly heads turned to look at this tiny human running into their room. I stood stunned for just a moment, before regaining myself. I stood up straight and walked to Zeus's throne. I knelt at his feet and bowed my head.

"Lord Zeus. I apologize for my intrusion. Truly. My fellow demigods and I have found the monster that is said to bring an end to the gods, and I have him down in the Hudson River. Is it possible to just get me a small pool of water to call him up here?"

Everyone was still staring at me. I dared not look up at anyone, or stand, or speak another word.

"You expect us to let you bring the monster that will destroy us up to the safest place in the world? I hope you have a better reason for your appearance." Zeus boomed.

I stayed down. "Yes, sir. The monster is not a treacherous one. In fact, it is a monster that has almost brought an end to you before. The Ophiotaurus. He will not harm you unless he is sacrificed. Which is why I humbly ask you to bring him here, where he will be safe. He is in grave danger down in the Hudson River. Anyone could retrieve him and bring you down in less than an hour."

I heard Zeus inhale. I knew I'd said something wrong. I braced myself for getting struck by lightning, but two voices came from behind me.

"Zeus, hear her out."

"I want to hear what my daughter has to say."

I slowly turned my head to look at the voices. Aphrodite and Demeter.

Oh, right. I was planning on strangling Aphrodite. It didn't seem like the best time. More importantly, my mother had stuck up for me. She was just as beautiful as I had expected.

"Fine," Zeus said, snapping his fingers. "Stand, demigod. Let's hear your story."

A pool of water appeared next to Poseidon's throne, and I reached out to the Ophiotaurus, hoping he would hear me. It worked. The pool of water filled with bubbles and Bessie appeared. I bowed again to Zeus and hurried over to the water. And so I explained. From the beginning of the quest to San Francisco. It had to be around sunset in California. I hoped that my friends had made it into the garden with little difficulty.

Bessie was frantic, so I stayed next to her, petting her head. The gods ignored me after I finished my speech, apparently convinced that this was the best place for the Ophiotaurus for the time being.

Demeter approached me. I dropped to a knee. "Mother."

"Relax, child. Stand."

I did, and looked into her eyes. "Hey."

"Oh, Madeline," She looked down at me with a sad smile on her face.

"It's Maddy, actually," I said, trying to decide how I should be feeling.

"Right. How's your father?"

"He's well. He's found a girlfriend." I wasn't sure if that was something I should mention to her, but I never really paid attention to what I should or shouldn't do regarding monsters or gods.

"That's wonderful," She said. It looked like she meant it. "Eating enough cereal lately?"

"Of course."

"Good, good. Keep doing that." And she left without another word.

I sat down next to the pool. "Just you and me, Bessie. Until Percy and the others return, whenever that may be."

"Not quite," A female voice said from above me. I looked up to see the owner. Aphrodite.

"Oh! Lady Aphrodite." I knelt again. All this bowing to the gods was tiring me out.

"Stand, hero. I just came to warn you of something. After finishing your little quest, Artemis will return and ask you to join her Hunters because of your honorable actions and powerful blah blah blah," She said.

"She will?" I asked, standing again.

"She will. I want you to refuse her. It means no boys. We both know you don't want that, and I certainly can't lose another love story plot line to that woman. She's already close to cutting off Perseus Jackson's."

"I don't want that? And who said anything about a love story?"

"Wow, you demigods really are naive. It's so tragic! You left him to go across the country on a quest, almost dying multiple times, almost drowning, and now you will return to him alive! For now. Though please go see one of the muses to fix your hair."

I reached up to touch my hair, and realized the fishhook was still in the braid. It must have broken off the fishing pole and gotten caught up in our travels. I bowed to her as she left, leaving me to think about the tragic love story she had planned out for me, and ducked out of the throne room. I was in Olympus after all, might as well make some use of it. I figured I had a good few hours before midnight, and I could explore for a bit. Bessie was safe with the gods, so my job was done. I wandered back down the open marketplace and met a few minor gods and goddesses. I got a nymph to redo my hair as Aphrodite had advised, and I made friends with a few of the satyrs as well. I told them about the Wild we encountered in New Mexico. This excited them, and they told me that I was welcome to contact them at any time for anything I wanted.

After an hour of exploring, I made my way back to the throne room. I slid back next to Bessie as if I'd never left. I drifted off to sleep a bit, but was woken by Zeus's booming voice as Artemis returned to her throne. I let out a week's worth of stress in one breath at the sight of the maiden goddess, knowing that we'd done it. Well, my friends had done it.

"Let us begin. Child, bring the Ophiotaurus to the hearth," Zeus said, looking at me. "Oh, relax, it's not going to burn. Just do it."

I nodded, and pushed the floating pool towards the center of the room. I stood dutifully next to it, trying to make it look like I actually had to be there.

"Now, I propose we destroy it."

Bessie did not like this one bit. He started swimming circles, so I reached my hand into the water to pet him.

To my surprise, many gods nodded their heads in agreement. I wanted to protest, but I was facing twelve of the most powerful beings in the universe, and I wasn't eager to disagree.

Just then, the gates swung open to reveal a tired Percy, Annabeth, and Thalia. Thank the gods. Well, not the gods. They were busy talking about killing the cow. The three demigods walked to me, and we met halfway.

"I'm so glad to see you okay. We made it, but you can't let them do it!" I begged, gripping Percy's sleeve. I knew he had the most influence here. He wasn't afraid to talk shit to a god.

"Do what?"

"Heroes," Artemis slid down from her throne, turning to her human form. "The Council had been informed of your deeds. We know that Mount Othrys is rising in the west. They know of Atlas's attempt for freedom, and the gathering armies of Kronos. We have voted to act."

Many of the gods, thankfully, seemed uncomfortable with the decision. They shuffled and looked down when Artemis said this.

"These half-bloods have done Olympus a great service. Would anyone here deny that?" Artemis looked at each god, challenging them to disagree.

"I gotta say," Apollo broke the silence. "These kids did okay." He cleared his throat and began to recite: "Heroes win laurels—"

"Um, yes, first class." Hermes interrupted, like he wasn't eager to hear any poetry. I didn't blame him. "All in favor of not disintegrating them?"

Some hands went up, including Demeter's and Aphrodite's.

"Wait a minute," Ares growled. "These two are dangerous." He gestured to Thalia and Percy. "It would be much safer if we just—"

"We are not blasting my son to bits." Poseidon argued.

"Nor my daughter," Zeus said. "She has done well."

The gods argued for another few minutes. My eyes followed the conversation, back and forth and back again.

"I will not have these heroes punished," Artemis said. "I will have them rewarded. If we destroy those who do us great favor, we are no better than the titans. If this is Olympian justice, I will have none of it."

"Well, perhaps," Zeus grumbled. "But the monster at least must be destroyed."

I stood up straighter and gripped Thalia's sleeve tightly. We still weren't best friends but she was the closest thing I could reach.

"Wait, Bessie?" Percy stepped forward. "You want to destroy Bessie?"

"You named the Ophiotaurus Bessie?" Poseidon frowned.

"Dad," Percy said. "He's just a sea creature. A really nice sea creature. You can't destroy him."

"Please, sir. The monster took me across the country, just to get to you. You can't just kill him." I said, somewhat regaining my composure.

"Can't we?" Zeus raised an eyebrow.

"I mean, please don't kill him?"

"She's right, you can't," Percy insisted. "Controlling the prophecies never works, right? Besides, Bessie is innocent! Killing the Ophiotaurus is just as bad as eating your children for something they might do. It's wrong!"

Now, that was a good point. And clearly Zeus thought so, too. He weighed this argument with the others, and Artemis spoke up.

"I must first make a reward. My faithful companion, Zoë Nightshade, has passed into the stars. I must have a new lieutenant. And I intend to choose one, but first I must speak with you, father Zeus."

I felt Percy stiffen next to me. He turned to Annabeth and started stuttering out words.

"I shall have a new lieutenant," Artemis repeated. "If she shall accept it."

"No," Percy mumbled.

"Thalia, Daughter of Zeus. Will you join the Hunt?"

My jaw dropped. It wasn't as if I wasn't expecting it, but I knew that Thalia wasn't exactly a huge fan of the Hunters.

"I will."

Thalia knelt before Artemis and recited an oath. She turned and hugged each of us.

"I'm sorry that I'm such a bitch." I muttered as she hugged me.

"Yeah. You were. But so was I. A real dam bitch." She said with a smile. I couldn't help but laugh. She moved on to hug Percy, and declared that she was never going to turn sixteen, and that the prophecy was Percy's now. He looked ready to be sick.

"Now for the Ophiotaurus." Artemis said.

"Please. Keep the Ophiotaurus safe up here. You said it yourselves, it is a good idea to have him stay here, where you can protect him full time. Have him live in an aquarium," I pleaded.

Poseidon agreed, and said that he would build an aquarium right in Olympus with Hephaestus. They elected a vote, and all but three hands went up. Dionysus, Athena, and Ares.

"We have a majority," Zeus declared. "And since we will not be destroying these heroes, I say we should honor them. Let the triumph celebration begin!"

-

Now, I'd been to parties. Charles had taken me to plenty towards the beginning of the year. I'd gone to family parties and holiday parties and the like. But high school parties and Christmas parties don't compare to Olympian parties. You know what, let me just explain.

There were refreshment stands all around, covered in mortal snack foods and ambrosia alike. There were golden goblets that filled with any drink you'd like. Don't even get me started on the music. The muses had turned it on, but there was no track. It was whatever you wanted to hear. Top 50, classical, hip-hop, anything.

I spent time with the satyrs I'd befriended and a few wood nymphs. That was my domain. Not the water, not the desert. Anywhere with nature beings. Now, I was no driad, but I did have a few satyrs and minor gods on my dance card. It felt good, considering the fact that I wasn't looking my best at the moment.

I flirted back playfully, but I left them to the driads. I didn't want to get in the way of the chase. I talked with some nymphs before being approached by Demeter again. The dark-haired goddess did not have much to say, only that she was proud and hoped that I would continue to make her proud in the future and all that godly mom stuff.

I was leaning up against a tree, drinking my Sprite, when another god came up to me. Too many in one day, if you ask me. I was getting sick of bowing. God of Reading Minds, you didn't hear that.

"So," He said, crossing his arms. "You're the Maddy girl."

"I'm the Maddy girl." I replied, not sure if I should smile.

"Well, it's a pleasure to meet you. I'm Apollo, but I'm sure you know that. I will give you this short disclaimer only: I am always watching. Be careful around Hermes's sons, the God of Mischief is one you want on your side."

I nodded slowly, confused, and he continued.

"You know, this reminds me of the time Hermes stole my cows. Very precious to me, I still hold that grudge against him," He started to glow a bit, and I averted my eyes to avoid turning to ash. Not on my itinerary.

"Uh, why?"

"Not the experience, but the poems. My son Jack wrote a wonderful one about me... It goes like this." Apollo drew in a deep breath. "God of the golden bow—"

"That's enough. Leave her alone, brother." A goddess interrupted, in the form of a young human girl. "I am Artemis. I know we haven't met, but just because you didn't fight the titans, I do not think less of you."

That felt a bit backhanded.

"So, brave maiden, I believe that your journey was just as hard and courageous. You know what I want to ask."

My mind raced. Immortality was certainly a plus. However, outliving my friends and staying a teenager forever as my peers grew past me? Probably not a plus. Then there was Aphrodite. She had told me not to accept. I wanted to make my own decision, but it was tough to just disregard the opinion of a goddess.

"I am sorry, Lady Artemis. I do know what you are asking, and I know that it is not right for me. I hope you will understand."

She reached up and touched my face. "I do, child. I will see you again, and my offer is always open." I bowed my head to her and we parted ways.

-

This particular Olympian party lasted all through the night, and Argus picked us up early in the morning, through a light snowstorm. We went down to the Big House and sat down, Chiron filling us in on everything we'd missed, and filling the others in on everything we had done. We talked about real cheery stuff like Luke invading camp. I looked down the entire time. I had so much going through my mind, about Luke, about the gods, and I had stayed up all night at Olympus. Needless to say, I was exhausted. But I had to be present in this conversation.

Our early breakfast was hot chocolate and cheese sandwiches, but I didn't touch any of the food. Everyone was pretty miserable, picking up on Percy and Annabeth's distress.

Connor, Travis, Silena, Beckendorf, and Clarisse were all joining us at the pool table.

"You have saved Annabeth!" Chiron said, through a fake smile.

Annabeth smiled at Percy, who looked away with a hint of a blush on his face. Ah, now it makes sense.

After the awkward silence that followed, it was Percy who spoke up. "Luke is alive. Annabeth was right."

"How do you know?" Annabeth sat up.

Percy explained a conversation he had had with his father earlier about Luke's cruise ship. I hadn't really put the two together until just then: the cruise Charles had mentioned was the Princess Andromeda, Luke's ship.

"If the final battle does come when Percy is sixteen," Annabeth said. "Then we have two more years to figure something out."

Chiron wasn't smiling anymore. "Two years may seem like a long time, but it is a blink of an immortal eye. I still hope you are not the child of the prophecy, Percy. But if you are, then the second Titan war is almost upon us. Kronos's first strike will be here."

This wasn't the pleasant recap we had been hoping for. Apparently Percy and I were the only two senior counselors that hadn't put this together, because the reaction wasn't as surprised as I'd expected it to be.

"How do you know?" I asked.

"Because the gods use heroes as their tools," Chiron said. "Destroy the tools, and the gods are crippled. Luke's forces will come here, and we must be prepared. Clarisse has news that may help us—"

The door was thrown open. "Hey!"

I stood up immediately, my chair skidding across the floor behind me. I rushed over to Nico, dropping to my knees and pulling him into a hug.

"Where's... where's my sister?" He asked. My heart dropped. I had completely forgot about how I was going to tell him. Percy saved the day.

"Hey, Nico. Let's take a walk."

I rushed out after him, but Percy turned his head toward me and shook it ever so slightly, as if to tell me that he had it handled.

Soon enough, it was breakfast. I had had minimal contact with any of my friends as of yet. No Demeter kids, no Nat. Beckendorf was here, but busy with his own siblings. Silena was also around, but busy gazing at Beckendorf. All with no sight of Nico. I was worried about him, who knows how he could've taken the news. Considering the fact that he didn't show up, I knew it was bad. I knew he blamed both me and Percy. I would too, in his situation. We both broke our promises.

-

The next day was a Friday. No Capture the Flag because it wasn't summertime, but there were the holidays to plan for. We were having a general holiday party on Saturday night, with gifts and good food but no religious services other than sacrifices to our parents. I spent all of the day going around with the satyrs and growing wreaths to put on each door. I decorated each with flowers or berries that matched the cabin's color scheme.

I had just arranged the wreath perfectly straight on the door to the Hermes cabin when it swung open and the wreath fell. I yelped in surprise, but Connor grabbed my waist and pulled me close.

"You're still making leaves?"

"Yeah, well, some of us have jobs." I wriggled out of his grasp and picked the fallen wreath up off the ground. "I haven't forgotten about you, though. Any requests for the floral arrangements for tomorrow?"

"Get me some mistletoe and I am happy."

"That's a big ask, Stoll. You'll have to prove it to me that you'll put it to use."

"Oh, trust me, Callaghan. I'll use it."

After a few hours, every door at camp had a wreath, and all the roofs had lights strung from them. I'd gotten roped into helping with the lights as well. The satyrs and I sat down by the strawberry fields.

"So, I did tell you all about New Mexico, right?"

"No, what's up with New Mexico?" One of the satyrs asked. It had completely slipped my mind. Luckily it had only been a day.

"The Wild. I felt it, it brought us a gift and helped us out of a situation. He's alive. I know it." This sent them into a frenzy. I realized that I had told Grover and forgotten that everyone else would be interested; not a very nice thing to do as a friend of the Wild. I went back to the warmth of my cabin and gave myself some time to really relax.

Not enough time, apparently, because a few satyrs came looking for me again.

"Wanna help us grow some food for tomorrow?"

I wanted to say no, but they seemed so happy. "Okay, yeah. For a bit." So I did. I spent another two hours outside, gardening. We grew the usual strawberries, along with some root vegetables for the feast.

I woke the next morning from the cold. I dressed in my camp sweatshirt and long sweatpants, but set aside my dress for the party. There weren't many demigods staying for the holidays, but there were probably around fifteen of us. Personally, I thought it made the party even better. We had a feast sitting in the kitchen, ready to be taken out at four in the afternoon. But we still had eight hours until then.

I went to the mess hall to make sure everything was in place. It all seemed to be in order.

Everyone started filing in for breakfast. We even had an Ares camper stand on his table and ask one of the Hephaestus girls to the dance that night, to which she blushed and quietly accepted. I thought it was sweet, just until I saw Connor shift in his seat. I sent him the sharpest glare I'd ever sent and mouthed, "Don't you dare stand up."

He pouted, but stayed in his seat for all of the meal.

"Why don't you want me declaring my feelings for you in front of everyone?" He joked after breakfast.

"In front of all fifteen of us? Declaring your so-called 'feelings'" — I held my fingers up in mock quotes — "won't be as much of a performance as you'd like it to be. Save it."

"I have a feeling you're going to regret saying that." Travis patted my shoulder as he walked past me.

In the morning, I dragged myself out of bed and stumbled to the mess hall. The previous night had been mild but fun with a feast, dancing, and campfire songs. I was mostly tired from how late we'd all stayed up.

I went for archery and other long distance combat training after breakfast. After the quest and how hopeless I felt during it, I knew that I couldn't rely on close combat.

The war was nowhere near over. We'd stopped the gods from destruction last week, but I had a feeling we'd have to do it time and time again before it stuck.

"Here we go," I muttered to myself as I notched an arrow. I pulled back and exhaled as I released it. Just off the center. I grumbled and tried again. Farther.

I wondered if I could control wood when it wasn't actively rooted to the earth. No harm in trying. Probably. I willed my energy into the arrow and tried to push it towards the bullseye. I thought it worked, but I was fooling myself. It limply landed on the ground next to the target.

"Nice," Lee of the Apollo cabin mused from behind me.

"Leave me alone, Fletcher," I joked. "I'm trying."

"Alright, but I'll give you some pointers if you'd like." He pulled his bow off his shoulder. "You have to adjust your footing. That's where the issue is. You're too tight, which is affecting your balance. Step back with this leg and turn this way." He pointed to my right hip and demonstrated the stance himself. I copied it, then pulled back and shot. Bullseye.

"Yes!" I called out, grinning. "Thanks, Lee."

"Just doing my job." He smirked back. "One more time and I'll leave you alone."

I nodded, and grabbed another arrow. Lee reached around to grab each of my arms and help me pull back the arrow.

"Just like this," He lifted my elbow and fixed my stance once again. I was dangerously aware of him moving a hand from my arm to my waist. I inhaled deeply and released to arrow. A second bullseye.

"I guess that Apollo magic is rubbing off on me," I smiled at him, then started to put my equipment away. "Any chance you want tracking instruction? I'm in debt to you now, so let me know if there's ever anything I can help you with."

"All I ask is one sliver of your courage. I can't believe you went across the country and up to Olympus, I'd never be able to go on a quest like that."

I laughed and shoved his shoulder lightly. "Don't flatter me too much, Lee. It's dangerous."

"I'm sure it is," He smirked, leaning against the rack of bows.

"Well, bye! I'll see you at lunch or something."

I waved as I walked away, and he sent a small salute.

Grover took pity on me at lunch and sat with me to keep me company. We mainly spoke of our friends and the holidays and the Blessing of the Wild in New Mexico. He wanted to go after it and explore to find Pan. I would've thought it was an irresponsible and impossible goal, but after experiencing the Blessing, I wasn't so sure anymore. He teased me a lot about Connor, but I teased him right back about Juniper. I was glad to have a friend who understood nature as well as I did.

We discussed the strawberry fields and other farming things over our french toast.

After lunch, I headed back to my cabin for a quick nap. I planned on working on javelin afterwards, but I needed a nap after a mostly sleepless night.

Turns out, I slept until dinner. I was only woken by Silena banging on my door and letting herself in.

"Silena," I grumbled. "Let me sleep."

"It's dinnertime, get up. You need to eat. There's plenty of time for sleeping after the campfire."

I groaned but got up. I fixed my hair quickly and followed her out of the cabin and to the mess hall. She led me to the Hermes table where Beckendorf was already sitting with the Stoll brothers. We'd abandoned all mealtime rules anyway. We joked with each other, and it felt so good to have a chance to just relax and spend time with my friends.

"So, Maddy. I saw you spending some time with Lee Fletcher today," Silena smiled. Connor choked.

"Lee Fletcher?" Travis laughed. "Don't tell me you're going out with that guy."

"We're not going out! I had a small conversation with him in the arena before lunch. That's it. Besides, he's a nice guy. I don't know what you have against him."

"That's it," Beckendorf mocked. "Yeah, right. You were all wrapped up in his arms and everything."

"I don't know what you're talking about. Besides, when did you two become super spies?" Beckendorf chuckled, but Silena didn't find it as amusing.

"There's nothing going on between us." I continued and stabbed my salad repeatedly with my fork.

"Tell him that."

"I'm finished with this conversation." I reached across the table and took Travis's pizza off his plate.

Chapter Text

I woke to chattering, which wasn't something I was used to after spending the spring months alone in the cabin. When I sat up and rubbed my eyes, I was met with all of my siblings getting ready for the day.

"Did you all get here last night?"

Most of them nodded, and everyone lined up at the door. I realized that Katie wasn't coming back this year, and I had to wrangle all these kids.

"Alright, breakfast isn't until twenty minutes from now. Hephaestus's counselors are going to be here in..." I peeked out the window to see Beckendorf coming out of Cabin 9. "Ten minutes! Get to work if you want dessert tonight."

My space was mostly clean, seeing as I'd been living in it for basically the whole year after having my boyfriend try to recruit me to a Titan army and shove me in a car. I'd gone on a quest back in December to stop the end of the world, but it had really just delayed it. Everything was on Percy Jackson's shoulders now. Poor kid. He wasn't even fifteen yet.

By the time Beckendorf came around to our cabin, we had cleaned it up well enough. He gave us a "3" and moved on. We headed to breakfast to kick off the first real day of summer. Mr. D had left a while ago, and we had no tell on when or if he was coming back. It was all very hush-hush.

During breakfast, Chiron and another man made a few announcements to all of the new and returning campers.

The entire Demeter cabin had cereal for breakfast. Obviously. It was, after all, the greatest creation of all time.

With the start of the summer season came the start of courses. Chiron decided that, rather than keep our previous method of testing the demigods and placing them in speed, strength, and intellect groups, we would go by cabin. Nothing wrong with it, of course. It was probably a better idea, too. But it took me away from the people I actually wanted to spend time with.

Chiron announced the groups. Athena with Ares and Hephaestus, Hermes with Dionysus and Poseidon, and Aphrodite with Demeter and Apollo. Okay, not too bad. I had friends in both of those cabins. I'd gotten close with Silena from Aphrodite last summer and Lee from Apollo over the spring.

My cabin and the others headed towards the arena for sword and shield. Rather than being met without usual instructors, there was the man from breakfast, a fit guy with graying hair. Madge nudged me, and I slapped her arm. That girl and her damn silver foxes.

"Welcome, demigods. I am Quintus, your new sword fighting instructor. I need a volunteer."

Kayla Knowles, an Apollo girl, raised her hand.

"Wonderful," Quintus said. He didn't sound as enthusiastic as his words suggested. He looked like he wasn't really eager to be a sword instructor at all. "We're going to try a disarming technique that I hope you all know already. Here we go."

He demonstrated some move and knocked Kayla's sword out of her hand. She picked her sword back up, and he did it again.

"Now, you all saw how easy that was for me to do slowly. Now, in a match." He and Kayla got into fighting stances and began dueling. Not a minute of parrying and striking had passed before Quintus slipped his sword around Kayla's and knocked it down. She grabbed it and he let her get back into the line.

"Let's try this. I'm going to pair you up. Each pair will come before the entire group after sparring with each other for a short while. Go on."

Luckily, he put me with Madge. I hadn't gotten much time to talk to her so far, so we spent our time catching up between successful (on her part) and unsuccessful (on my part) disarming attempts.

Quintus ended the section, and called us up pair by pair for demonstration. Madge and I stood back a little bit to avoid getting chosen. Luckily, time ran out before he could get to everyone. We were sent off to archery, and I paired with Lee for the partner sections.

I hadn't mastered archery over the past five months, but I liked to think I'd improved. Lee had been helping me a lot lately and I was getting much better.

After Archery, we were released for Free Time. Lee, Madge, and I sat on the roof of the Demeter cabin and got caught up with Madge's school year. It felt good to be back with my best friends, even though Katie wasn't around.

-

"Shut up, I'm done with your insults," Madge pushed my shoulder, glaring jokingly.

I'd been teasing her over her horrible canoeing skills as we were stuck in the middle of the canoe lake. I'd tried to turn us around but she kept paddling us so that we were spinning in circles. Perhaps we had flipped over in the process once, but that's between us and the naiads, not you.

Eventually I took her paddle from her and threw it as far as I could towards the shore. I paddled us back and dragged the canoe up the beach, laughing the whole time. Tossing my dripping braids behind my back, I heard a smack.

"Holy Hades," A voice said from behind me. I turned to see Connor Stoll with his hand over his left eye. "Forget the flower power, that hair could take out any monster."

I reached out to him, still grinning. "Are you okay?" I put some mock concern into my voice as I lifted his hand off of his face. His eye was red, but there wasn't anything actually wrong with him.

"No," He frowned. "I need you to carry me to the infirmary."

I slapped his chest. "You're fine. Aren't you supposed to be at the climbing wall right now?"

"Playing hooky. I mastered that thing years ago, it's getting boring." He slung an arm over my shoulder. "And I'd much rather hang out with you."

"You're supposed to be a senior counselor, aren't you worried about being a bad role model?" I let him drag the canoe up the rest of the beach with his other free hand. The guy was stronger than he looked. But maybe I'd already mentioned that. Had I? You tell me.

"Me? A bad role model? Always." He winked. "Let's get you two to volleyball. Your cabin has moved on without you."

The three of us walked arm-in-arm to the volleyball court and Connor wandered off somewhere, hopefully back to his group.

At free time before dinner, Madge and I were laying on the ground at the far edge of the strawberry field.

"How is it that after years of pining you two aren't together yet?"

"Huh?" I sat up to look at her, abandoning the small plant I was encouraging a moment ago. "Are we talking about Connor again?"

"Yes! You need to say something to him, there's no way around it. It's our last year at camp and there's a war coming, you need to do it now. Maybe at the dinner table!" She grinned.

"That's not really my style. Maybe tell him to do that, I'm sure he'd be glad to."

She stood.

"Hey, no," I grabbed her ankle. "I didn't mean that! Madge, get back here!" She was halfway across the field by the time I finished my sentence. I sent up some strawberry plants to grab her feet and trip her. It worked, and she fell straight onto her face.

When she regained her footing, she continued towards the mess hall. After a few minutes I decided that the sun was beginning to set and it was reaching seven, so I headed back to camp.

I brushed off the dirt from my legs as I walked, and sat down at the Demeter table. Madge winked at me silently, and my heart sank. I was sure she wouldn't do that. Well, 85% sure.

Just as Connor started to shift in his seat, I remembered something Travis had said all the way back in December.

~"I have a feeling you're going to regret saying that."~

I dropped my head onto the table. I made a mental note to murder Madge when we were finished eating.

I heard a wooden picnic table creak. The clink of a spoon to a goblet. Then that goddamn voice.

"Ladies and gentlemen!"

Maybe if I prayed to Hades enough he'd let me sink right into the ground and to the Underworld.

"I have something to say, and I've been waiting to say it for a while now."

Not that I wasn't excited. I was shaking with excitement, I'd been dreaming of this day for years. But this was Madge's doing. He didn't really have feelings for me, he just loved attention and making fun of me. He wanted to embarrass me.

"Maddy, please lift your head from the table and look at me. I think you'll want to hear this."

This couldn't be happening. There was no way. Very slowly, I did as he asked. I looked into his eyes, the ones that always had a joke dancing around inside them. It was at the sight of his sincere look when I realized there was no sarcasm in the following words.

"I need you to know that I've had feelings for you for quite some time now. I never found the time to tell you but with the war coming I realized that it is now or never. I like you."

And without so much as another word, he sat down and continued eating. The rest of the campers were sitting either in shock with their mouths agape or laughing.

Connor seemed fine, just eating his pizza chatting with his siblings again. All of my cabin was silent, just looking between me and Madge. I couldn't even tell how to feel. Was he kidding? Either way, sincere or otherwise, I was blushing like the tomatoes that dotted my dinner. All I could do was stare in his direction. I'd deal with Madge after dinner.

-

Unfortunately, I did not get to deal with Madge after dinner. Nor did I get to speak with Connor. Quintus had us get ready for war games and didn't leave us any other details. So I suited up in my armor and grabbed my weapons.

"Gather 'round." Quintus was standing on the dining table. "You will be in teams of two." My heart sank. I didn't want to have to talk to Connor, but I wanted to see him anyway. "Which have already been chosen!"

People started groaning. I didn't like getting paired with random campers. With my luck, I'd get Clarisse or something.

"Your goal is simple: collect the gold laurels without dying. The wreath is wrapped in a silk package, tied to the back of one of the monsters. There are six monsters. Each has a silk package. Only one holds the laurels. You must find the wreath before the other teams. And, of course... you will have to slay the monster to get it, and stay alive."

Easy, we'd all slain monsters before. Not a hard task for trained demigods.

"I will now announce your partners," Quintus said. "There will be no trading. No switching. No complaining."

Beckendorf with Silena. I grinned at that, maybe it would do some good. Connor and Travis together. Clarisse and Lee. I got paired with Michael Yew. I liked him well enough, but we didn't know each other that well.

I went up to him after Quintus finished announcing the pairs. "Hey," I held my hand out to shake. "Ready?"

He had to be almost a foot shorter than I, but he still reached up to take my hand and grinned. "So ready. I think we should start in the trees. We're both long distance oriented and I know you can climb and track. I know this seems to be a more close range game but maybe if we could get directly above the creatures we can drop on them."

I nodded. It was a good plan. I knew we'd have to eventually get up close, but maybe there was a way to drop down on top of them to get the packages. We waited for Quintus to blow the horn and scurried into the woods. Michael and I found the easiest tree we could and climbed up about halfway. We could still see the other campers tracking on the ground.

We hopped through the trees, following a pair of Athena campers silently. They seemed to be headed to the edge of the woods, by Zephyros Creek. That was going to be a long haul, and I could tell that the monsters were nowhere near there. I motioned to Michael to abandon the campers and get closer. We took a minute or two to reassess our plan. We couldn't just wait for another pair to come trampling through the woods, so we decided that I'd stay on the ground and track the monsters and Michael would stay in the trees for the element of surprise. I climbed down and drew my sword. Looking around the ground, I saw no tracks. Those Athena campers weren't as strategic as we'd assumed.

After about fifteen minutes of wandering in silence, I finally found some tracks. Going east. I looked up to find Michael in the trees to let him know, but he was nowhere to be seen.

"Michael?" I said, as loudly as I dared. Nothing. "Michael?

"He's not in the trees."

I turned slowly. "Lee..."

"It was Clarisse's idea. I'm just here to shoot." He shrugged.

"That's cheating! You guys can't sabotage other groups." I stepped backwards.

"Quintus never said that, so I think you'd better go look for your partner. Be careful, there are some deadly monsters out here." He flashed a grin before disappearing into the darkness.

"Fletcher, you're going to regret this little stunt!" I called after him. Or, at least where I thought he was. Lee was right, I was alone in the dark woods with deadly monsters on the loose. I heard a scuttling noise. "Oh, gods, this isn't happening." The noise got fainter, and I heard a stabbing sound, followed by a victorious laugh that could only belong to Clarisse.

Too many minutes later, I found Michael wandering, calling my name quietly. I apologized profusely for not keeping my eye on him. Clarisse had shaken him out of a tree and dragged him far from where I was. He didn't seem upset with me, but he was extremely bitter towards Clarisse. We ran back towards where I'd heard Clarisse kill the beast. Sure enough, there was a ten-foot long scorpion laying on the ground, four arrows in its stomach with its stinger laying a few feet away.

I stopped to reach out for more movement in the woods, but we heard the horn blow again.

"No fucking way." I huffed. Of course it had been Clarisse and Lee that had gotten the lucky scorpion. We trudged back to the edge of the woods to Quintus and his hellhound, Mrs. O'Leary. He was pleased to award Lee and Clarisse with the laurels. We all began cheering for them, but Tyson spoke up.

"Annabeth and Percy?"

We looked around. He was right. Neither of them were anywhere to be seen. We knew Annabeth well enough to know that she would've heard the horn and wouldn't have let Percy or herself linger. Sure, they were probably a bit discouraged, but they wouldn't be dragging their feet this much. It had been at least twenty minutes since the horn.

Chiron looked at Clarisse with concern, and we agreed to all go back into the woods and look for them. We arrived at Zeus's Fist, which was where someone had last heard them. They weren't there. Chiron was pale with worry at this point. Yes, we all cared for them but you'd think a man (centaur?) with this much experience training and losing heroes would be more calm in such a situation.

After ages of calling their names, they crawled out of a crack in the boulders.

"Where have you two been?" Clarisse demanded. "We've been looking forever."

"But we were only gone for a few minutes." Percy said. "We fell in a hole."

That was hard to believe. It's a pile of boulders, there's no holes in there.

"Honest! There were three scorpions after us, so we ran and hid in the rocks. But we were only gone a minute."

"You've been missing for over an hour. The game is over." Chiron said.

Grover and Tyson started grumbling about being each other's partners.

"A hole?" Clarisse said suspiciously.

Annabeth's face was crinkled with worry. "Chiron, maybe we should talk about this at the Big House." Clarisse stepped forward and muttered something to her. Annabeth nodded ever so slightly.

Questions erupted in the group of campers immediately. Whatever this hole was, it couldn't be anything good. Even Percy looked confused.

Chiron held up his hand. "Tonight is not the right time, nor is it the right place. Everyone back to your cabins. Get some sleep, curfew is passed."

We all slowly drifted off, heading back to our cabins. It was a long walk back, so we all melted into our cabin groups as we moved. When we finally broke out of the woods near the arena and the end of the Zephyros stream, everyone's throats were hoarse from the theorizing and whispering. I made sure my campers were safely in the cabin and was about to go in and close our door when a hand wrapped gently around my arm.

"Can we talk?"

Chapter Text

I turned to face Connor, then glanced back behind me. Madge nodded and shut the door behind me. I heard her voice faintly telling our campers to do a tick check and get changed quickly before lights out.

Connor led me around the back of my cabin and we climbed up the back to sit on the grassy roof.

"So."

"So," He repeated, sitting cross-legged next to me. "Dinner."

"Ah, that." I adjusted my seating to face him. "Where did all that come from?"

He turned his head towards me, leaning back on his hands. "You did tell me to. Back in December. So I bid my time, waiting until the right moment when I could make it the most of a production as possible. You know how I like to do that."

"Believe me, I know that. Was it just to embarrass me?" I looked away from him as I said this. It was the truth, something so dramatic could only be for attention.

"Oh, gods, no. Maddy, I need you to know how genuine that performance was. Sure, it was dramatic. But I need flair. I don't think I would've been able to say any of that without the performance."

He took my hands and moved to face me fully. I didn't say anything. I couldn't say anything. All I could do was see how good he looked with the moonlight reflecting off his blue eyes.

"I need you to please say something. Because I know you're into Lee and everything, but I just needed you to—"

"No."

"No? No, you won't say something?"

"No, I'm not into Lee," I placed my hands on the sides of his face. "Gods, Stoll, I've had a crush on you since we were fourteen. You are so dense."

It was his turn to fall silent. All he did was furrow his eyebrows and look down in confusion. I pulled him into a hug. "I need to go to bed, but we'll talk more later, 'kay?"

He just nodded, and slid down from the roof. He helped me down by lifting me by the waist and setting me down carefully.

He hugged me once more, then took my hand and kissed it before opening the door for me. I smiled at him and went inside. I had been planning on getting back in and getting in bed as silent as possible, but the lights clicked on and I was met with all of my siblings standing in front of me. They all shrieked at the same time and tackled me.

"Shh!! He'll hear you!" I said through laughter. They all dragged me to the ground and sat in front of me, begging me to tell them all about our conversation. I assured them that there was nothing to tell. They all had to go to bed anyway, because it was an hour and a half past curfew and lights out.

I got into bed and fell asleep with a smile on my face.

-

When I awoke, it was 6:30. Too early. I snuck quietly out of the cabin to go take a shower before the water got cold from everyone else using it. At 7:15, when most of my cabin was waking up, Charlie Beckendorf knocked on our door. I opened it, still towel drying my hair.

His expression was grim. "War council this morning. About last night."

I raised an eyebrow. Last night? It took me a little too long to remember that it was about Annabeth and Percy, not me and Connor. "Right. Yes. After breakfast?"

He nodded, and left without another word. We all went to breakfast and ate mostly in silence. The whole camp was on edge about the war game from the previous night, but there was also a bit of buzz about Connor's performance. Things at camp don't fizzle out as quickly as things do at schools and other normal people places. After a solemn hour, everyone moved onto their activities, except the senior counselors. We all went to the sword arena to meet Chiron and Quintus.

Clarisse and Annabeth were to lead the briefing. Juniper the tree nymph and Argus, the head of security, were also present among the counselors. The meeting was obviously centered around the 'hole' beneath Zeus's fist.

"Luke must have known about the Labyrinth entrance. He knew everything about camp."

"That's what I was trying to tell you last night," Juniper spoke up. "The cave entrance was there a long time. Luke used to use it."

Silena frowned next to me. "You knew about the entrance and didn't say anything?"

Juniper turned a rather embarrassed shade of green. "I just thought it was a yucky old cave. I wouldn't have paid any attention, except... well, it was Luke." She blushed even more.

"Interesting," Quintus said. "And you believe this young man, Luke, would dare use this as an invasion route?"

"Definitely," Clarisse nodded. "If he could get an army of monsters inside Camp Half-Blood, just pop up in the middle of the woods without having to worry about our magical borders, we wouldn't stand a chance. He could wipe us out easily. He must have been planning this for months."

Cheery.

"He's been sending scouts into the maze," Annabeth added. "We know because we found one."

"The point is, Luke has been looking for a way to navigate the maze. He's searching for Daedalus's workshop."

"The guy who created the maze." Percy said. Yes, Percy, good addition.

"The greatest architect, the greatest inventor of all time," Annabeth said with admiration. "If the legends are true, his workshop is in the center of the Labyrinth. If Luke managed to find the workshop and convince Daedalus to help him, he could navigate anywhere he wanted. First to Camp Half-Blood to wipe us out. Then... Olympus."

Beckendorf leaned on the table. "Annabeth, you said 'convince Daedalus'? Isn't he dead?"

Quintus grunted. "I would hope so. He lived, what, three thousand years ago?"

"That's the problem," Chiron said. "There are many disturbing rumors about Daedalus. One is that he disappeared back into his Labyrinth towards the end of his life. He might still be down there."

I didn't want to think about what he'd look like now, all rotted away under the ground for three thousand years.

"We need to go in," Annabeth announced. "We have to find the workshop before Luke does. Convince Daedalus to help us, not Luke."

"Why don't we blow up the entrance? Seal the tunnel?" Percy suggested. A lot of us seemed to agree with this, based on everyone's expressions, but Clarisse shut it down quickly.

"It's not that easy, stupid. We tried that at the entrance in Phoenix. It didn't go well."

Annabeth nodded. "It's magical architecture. It would take huge power to seal even one of the entrances. The best we can do is prevent Luke from learning how to navigate the Labyrinth."

"We could fight," Lee suggested. "We know where the entrance is now. We set up a defensive line and wait for them. If an army tries to come through, they'll find us waiting."

Many of us nodded, but the others didn't seem eager to fight a monster army.

"We will certainly set up defenses," Chiron said. "But Clarisse is right. The magical borders have kept this camp safe for hundreds of years. If Luke manages to get a large army of monsters into the center of camp, bypassing our boundaries... we may not have the strength to defeat them."

Silence. We all knew this was true. As much as we tried to deny it, we had hardly 100 campers. Not an army.

"We have to get to Daedalus's workshop first,"Annabeth insisted. "Find Ariadne's string and prevent Luke from using it. I've been studying architecture for years. I know Daedalus's Labyrinth better than anyone."

Percy scoffed. "From reading about it."

"Well, yes."

"That's not enough."

"It has to be."

"It isn't!"

"Are you going to help me or not?" Annabeth slammed her hands on the table. Percy stepped back slightly, then looked around at the rest of us. We were all watching them intently.

Chiron cleared his throat. "First things first, we need a quest. Someone must enter the Labyrinth, find the workshop of Daedalus, and prevent Luke from using the maze to invade this camp."

"We all know who should lead this," Clarisse said. "Annabeth."

We all nodded in agreement.

"You've done as much as I have, Clarisse." Annabeth said. "You should go, too."

Clarisse shook her head and sat down. "I'm not going back in there."

Travis laughed. "Don't tell me you're scared. Clarisse, chicken?"

Clarisse jumped back up, her hands shaking. "You don't know anything, punk. I'm never going in there again. Never!" She ran out of the arena. Travis looked around at us.

"I didn't mean to-" I put a hand on his arm to quiet him.

"The girl has had a difficult year," was all that Chiron said. "Now, do we have an agreement that Annabeth should lead the quest?"

We all nodded. It was the clear choice. She had been waiting for a quest since she arrived here, at seven years old.

"Very well. My dear, it is time for you to visit the Oracle. Assuming you return to us in one piece, we shall discuss what to do next."

We waited for a long time, mostly looking at the table in silence. No one, not even the Stoll brothers were eager to talk. After 30 minutes, we grew restless and got up. Connor and Travis were racing small chariots that Tyson had made out of scraps of armor. Percy was standing in silence, looking at the window to the Big House. Quintus was speaking with Chiron and Argus, but he kept shaking his head in disagreement. Beckendorf and Silena were having a hushed conversation, both of them blushing like mad and laughing every now and then. It was taking the both of them too long to admit their feelings. Like I had room to talk.

I joined Connor, Travis, and Tyson at their race and observed. Tyson really was talented with forging. Finally, Annabeth walked into the arena. She sat down and stared at the floor.

"Well?" Quintus asked impatiently.

"I got the prophecy. I will lead the quest to find Daedalus's workshop."

We were all happy for her. We liked Annabeth and wanted her to have a quest for herself, but this quest was not one to celebrate.

"What did the propehcy say exactly?" Chiron said. "The wording is important."

Annabeth inhaled, and began.

'You shall delve in the darkness of the endless maze

The dead, the traitor, and the lost one raise'

"The lost one! That must mean Pan!" Grover perked up. I couldn't help but smile. It seemed plausible, especially after last winter in New Mexico.

"And?" Chiron said. "What is the rest?"

'You shall rise or fall by the ghost king's hand

The child of Athena's final stand'

Oh. Everyone looked to the floor uncomfortably. Final stand did not sound pleasant.

"We shouldn't jump to conclusions..." Silena said quietly. "Annabeth isn't the only child of Athena, right?"

"The ghost king? Who is that?" I asked. Nobody answered. I wasn't offended, it was a hard question that no one could answer.

"Are there more lines?" Chiron asked. "The prophecy does not sound complete."

Annabeth hesitated. "I don't remember exactly."

We all knew this was unlikely. Annabeth's memory was impeccable, something the whole camp knew her for.

"Something about... Destroy with a hero's final breath."

"And?" Chiron pressed.

"Look, the point is, I have to go in. I'll find the workshop and stop Luke. And... I need help." Annabeth stood, and turned to Percy. "Will you come?" He agreed immediately. Not surprising. Then she asked Grover. We were ready to adjourn the meeting, but then she said something else.

"And Tyson. I'll need you too."

He was happy to join, but Chiron interrupted.

"This goes against the ancient laws. A hero is only allowed two companions."

"I need them all," Annabeth insisted. "Chiron, it's important."

I exchanged a look with Silena. All of us knew the consequences of this mission. We had lost two of our companions in the quest for Artemis. One of them was not coming back. Three was the sacred ancient number. Not four.

"Consider well," Chiron said nervously. "You would be breaking ancient laws."

"I know. But I have to. Please."

Quintus was frowning at the four of them, studying who would come back alive. Chiron also had an expression of worry, but eventually said, "Very well. Let us adjourn. The members of the quest must prepare themselves. Tomorrow at dawn, we send you into the Labyrinth."

-

The next morning, Silena came to the cabin at dawn and knocked gently on the window next to my bed. I woke up and followed her to Zeus's Fist. We had elected to be a part of the send-off. I wanted to wish Grover good luck in his search for Pan and remind him of a few things before he left. We arrived, but Juniper was already fussing over Grover, so I gave them some space. When he finally convinced her that he would be alright and that the Wild would protect him, she nodded and stepped back, her eyes still tinged green with tears.

I rushed up to him and pulled him into a hug. "You can do this, Grover. Pan will guide you, he wants you to find him. Otherwise he wouldn't have sent out the Blessing last winter. He wants to be found, and you're going to be the one to do it."

Grover nodded, and headed up to the rest of the quest members to go down into the Labyrinth. I went over to Juniper to give her a hug while we watched them disappear into the boulders.

There were tents set up by the rocks for guard duty. I had volunteered to be a part of the rotation, along with Beckendorf, many of his siblings, all of the Senior Counselors, and much of the Apollo cabin. I wasn't part of the first rotation, but I was on after Lunch. I went through my classes with my cabin solemnly until noon, then headed to the armory to get ready for my six hour guard rotation. I strapped into my armor and grabbed my sword, bow, and knives.

I helped Beckendorf and his siblings finish setting up the trenches and mine defenses. Once they left, I was alone with some of the Ares kids. We set up some more defenses, like razor wire and rows of sharpened sticks.

I stood outside of the tent, monitoring, before one of the Ares kids, Josh, stuck his head through the entrance to the tent.

"We're about to play some Go Fish, you want in?"

"Shouldn't we be watching the rocks? For, I don't know, an army?" I gestures to Zeus's Fist. These were children of Ares, shouldn't they be concerned about war?"

"So... no?"

"Deal me in," I said finally. I stepped inside the tent, which was filled with weapons and armor. I sat down in their circle and we began playing. We spent the next half hour playing before I heard a rustle outside of the tent. We all jumped up and grabbed our weapons, rushing to stop the threat.

"Woah! Relax, there." It was Malcolm Pace of Athena. "I'm just coming to check in. Chiron sent me to see if you needed any more weapons. Hephaestus cabin is working on some Greek fire right now."

Josh shoved him lightly. "You scared us, what if we took off your head?"

"You would never do that to me," Malcolm grinned, shoving him back. The two were really close friends, an odd match. But then again, they were both war strategists who wanted nothing but the best for their cabins. "Seriously, though, do you need anything?"

I took a quick inventory, peeking my head back into the tent. "Nothing as of yet, but when that Greek fire is ready it's a top priority."

He nodded and ran off back to camp. Many hours later, when my shift was over, we had just 30 minutes of free time left. I used it to go shower and change for dinner. As the hot water run down my back, I let my thoughts wander to more personal things rather than the war. Sure, it may have been selfish, but it was my dinner break. I was on for the overnight shift anyway so I might as well get distracted before then.

I thought about where I was with Connor and what it meant for our friendship. I thought about what having a relationship during a war would be like. How much time would we have for each other, between the standing guard and the training?

I went back to the cabin to find a few of my siblings changing for dinner after having gone swimming. I grabbed a fresh t-shirt and some sweatpants, then swept my dripping hair into a braid. We walked together to the dining pavilion. There was almost complete silence throughout dinner, other than the occasional mutter about what each other had done during the day. After dinner, I trudged back to the cabin. I would have to miss campfire because it happened to be just after the start of my watch.

An hour later, I got into my armor and grabbed my weapons. I took Silena with me as we walked to Zeus's Fist solemnly. She was very oddly silent. Even in a bad situation, she always had something to say to cheer up the group. Not today. In fact, she seemed incredibly anxious. Not that I could blame her, I was downright terrified.

We were on watch with Lee and a few of his siblings and spent much of the six hours trying to stay awake. We talked through the night, reflecting and trying to figure out the best battle strategy. Lee was the most stressed about the whole thing to the point where I was worried his hair was going to fall out.

I took away his coffee and set it down outside. "You get some rest, Lee. You're working your ass off. We'll wake you if anything happens."

He hesitated, but nodded and laid down in the corner of the tent. Technically he wasn't supposed to be sleeping on the job, but I figured he needed it. I wasn't sure if he'd slept at all since the quest was announced.

He quickly dozed off, leaving the rest of us to keep each other awake and sharpen our weapons.

When Lee's watch beeped three in the morning, we woke him up to get him back to his cabin. The next group came to switch. As I grabbed my weapons to head to the armory, someone grabbed my arm and pulled me aside. I was about to yell for help, but my kidnapper just pulled me into a hug. His warmth was enough to reassure me.

"I feel like I haven't seen you in forever."

"It's been a day, Stoll."

"Well, I've had time to think. And I want to know if you'd maybebemygirlfriendmaybe." He rushed the last part of his sentence.

"Sorry?"

"Uh—" I didn't think I'd ever seen Connor this flustered. He always had a cocky air to him, never wavering. Until just then.

"Connor? Where did you go?" Travis called out from the tent.

"Be right back!" He yelled back. "Anyway. Callaghan, I want you to be my girlfriend." His ears were bright red, probably just as red as my face.

"I— What?" I shook my head as if to clear my thoughts.

"Please don't make me say it again." His face was falling slightly.

"Okay. I mean, yes," I blinked, looking up at him. "I have a few conditions." He grinned, but waited for me to continue. "I want to keep this a secret for a little bit. I want to wait until I'm ready for everyone to know. And..." I thought for a moment. "I get to be your plus one to any after curfew parties."

"As if you aren't always. And yes, I'll wait as long as you need." He held his hand out to shake. I took it, and he ran off back to Travis to begin his shift. It was almost 3:30 by the time I made it back to my cabin.

Within the next few days, some rumors began surfacing. Rumors that me and Connor had 'done it' in the hayloft of the stables (we had not) along with rumors that had started as ghost stories and became common belief. But the most important and disturbing rumor was that of a spy within camp.

During the two weeks after the quest began, the rumor grew and grew to the point where no one trusted anyone anymore. My friends seemed to be the only ones that still believed each other were innocent. I knew none of them would be feeding information to Luke because of how they were. Beckendorf? He was the perfect picture of a hero, he'd never do that. Silena? As feminine as she was, she was brave and stubborn enough to not crack under any pressure. But the brothers were a different story. Obviously I still trusted them, but they were Luke's family. There had to be some good feelings left. I wouldn't accept anything against them, though. As many campers began turning on the Hermes cabin, I tried to stay on their side. It was hard, being harassed over sides I was taking in this horrible fight.

I had all of Hermes backing me up, so anyone that threatened me got some sort of trick the next day.

That was when Connor started acting weird. He didn't seem to want to be around me that much and would look away whenever I tried to catch his eye. I'd look for him during the day or after campfire and he'd be gone. He did spend a lot of time looking at Silena, though. She was absolutely gorgeous, but he had literally just asked me to be his girlfriend. I knew he was a player but was he really that bad?

When I told Madge this, she said I should talk to him. I didn't want to. Maybe if I ignored him for a bit he would notice.

A few days later, when he came to Demeter for cabin checks, I had Madge answer the door. He and Travis walked in and took a peek at the cabin. I stayed facing away from them, braiding my hair. After the brothers had given us our number, I heard Madge shut the door. I thanked her, and I collected our siblings and headed to breakfast.

I was on watch again after breakfast, with Silena and some Ares kids. I tried not to think about Silena and Connor, but it was hard when she wasn't talking to me either. It was obvious that there was something going on if she wouldn't even speak to me. She was constantly on edge as if I was going to blow up on her. When Lee came to switch with us at 3:00, it was just a half hour to free time.

Madge was at canoeing for the rest of the block, so I headed to the cabin to freshen up and wait for her to come back and change. When she came back, we went to the volleyball court for me to blow off steam. I never could control myself with a volleyball, and ended up having to bring Madge to the infirmary and stay with her for the next hour until dinner time. Lee told me she might have a concussion and said that I wasn't allowed to play volleyball for the next two weeks as a punishment. Not that I had the time anymore, between guard shifts.

It was good to see Lee smiling again. The dark circles under his eyes were starting to fade after we had forbade him from taking the night shifts and making him sleep. We spent the rest of free time talking. When six o'clock came around, Madge agreed to staying in the infirmary to rest and having us bring dinner to her.

We quickly ran it by Chiron when we got to the mess hall and he agreed, so we grabbed our own dinners along with Madges and headed out. I barely caught Connors eye as we were leaving. My stomach dropped. I couldn't keep this up much longer. I needed to talk to him, but I couldn't shake the horrible feeling he still sympathized with Luke. That maybe, just maybe, he could be the spy. But it was impossible. Someone like him could never betray us. If anyone, it was an Ares camper or maybe one of Luke's other siblings. I couldn't remember any of his friends that weren't his siblings or Annabeth, but it was clear that she wasn't the spy.

After a moment of eye contact, I looked back to Lee and we continued to the infirmary. Spending time with Madge was my priority. We ate our lunch together and Madge decided that she wanted to come to campfire singalong with us, so we took our time getting back to the cabin area.

I sat with my cabin, next to Madge, and watched as Lee and his siblings led us all in song. It wasn't nearly as fun as usual, with everyone on such edge. The fire started out gray, but we made do. The one thing every camper could enjoy was the campfire. No matter what, everyone ended up singing and laughing.

We all stumbled back to our cabins, exhausted, and fell asleep quickly. It was one of my only nights off from watch, so I intended to get the most sleep out of it.

It was two days later when everything got so much worse.

Chapter Text

I was sitting on the beach during free time, watching some campers canoe around the creek. Some of them flipped over, but I managed not to laugh at them. I'd done it countless times. It felt good to have a day of rest. Still, I would so much rather have been with Connor. We hadn't spoken in days. It was honestly getting painful.

As if Hermes had heard my thoughts (which he very well could've) I heard soft footsteps behind me. Connor sat down next to me on the sand. "Hey."

"Hi." I deadpanned. I didn't know what he wanted me to say, he was the one that began ignoring me in the first place.

"Any reason why I haven't seen you in forever?"

"You tell me." Maybe I shouldn't have been so harsh, but all I could think of was him spending all his time looking at Silena. "Maybe because you haven't signed up for watch with me. Or because you haven't made an effort to sit with me during campfire. Or, it could be the fact that you haven't even looked at me. You've been too busy staring at Silena Beauregard to even think about me. Your girlfriend."

"I'm not staring at Silena." He said sternly. "It's not what you think."

"Oh, so that's what you took out of that." I rolled my eyes. "If it's not what I think, then what?"

"I can't tell you," His shoulders slumped. "It would only make things between all of us worse."

"As if they could get any worse. Connor, you've been ignoring me for days."

"You've been ignoring me! And not just me, but Travis, and Charlie, and Silena as well! You can't pin this on me," He stood back up. "Maybe you could explain all the time you're spending with Lee Fletcher."

"I don't have to explain anything, Lee is my friend. And I thought you were too." I stood, but I've always been smaller than him and it didn't hold as much power as I'd hoped. I still had to look up to meet his eyes.

"Gods, Maddy, I am your friend! In fact, I'm more than that. We agreed to keep this under wraps, but I didn't think it meant to the point where we didn't even look at each other!" He snapped.

"I have to wonder why you stay away from me. If there's some other reason that isn't Silena or something I did."

"What are you saying?" He stepped back.

"You knew Luke. You're his brother, Connor."

His eyes filled with confusion, then hurt. "You don't know what you're talking about. You can't mean that." Without waiting for a response, he rushed off back in the direction of the camp.

I didn't really mean it. I shouldn't have said it, regardless of whether I thought it true or not. But it was an easy explanation.

In the following hours, my heart only sank deeper and deeper. I regretted every word I'd said, but I couldn't go running to him already. He'd probably break up with me on the spot, if we hadn't already. He needed space, but all I needed was to run to him and apologize. It was pathetic. If I talked to Silena, Beckendorf, or Travis about it, they'd go straight to Connor. Or worse, I'd get into an argument with one of them as well. Madge was sick of hearing it. Lee wouldn't want to talk about it.

So I went with the unexpected route. Just after dinner, I had around a half-hour before I was supposed to go to Zeus's Fist. So I headed to the Big House. I knocked on the door and waited on the porch. I knew that Chiron had come back after dinner, I'd watched him gallop over.

He opened the door. "What's wrong, child?"

"I know that this is out of your pay grade, and we should have all eyes on the Labyrinth, but can we talk for a bit?"

He raised an eyebrow, but nodded and stepped aside. He led me to his office and I sat down opposite him at his desk. Glancing around, I took in everything. I'd only been in Chiron's office once, to watch the orientation film. There were papers strewn across the desk along with a few CDs and records. His record player was sitting in the far corner, next to his boom-box.

"What is it you'd like to talk about?" Chiron's eyebrows furrowed.

"Well," I started. I couldn't believe I was about to talk to Chiron, trainer of heroes for centuries, about my boy problems. "I don't know if you were there a few weeks ago, but at dinner—"

"So that's what this is about. Yes, I was there. What has happened between you two? You were always so close."

"That's the thing. I haven't spoken with Connor for weeks, and then today, our first conversation is an argument. And- and I accidentally told him that I think he's the spy." I dropped my head onto his desk and continued, muffled. "And now I'm the girl that told her boyfriend she thinks he's an enemy and that she doesn't trust him."

"Ah. I see. So, do you think he is a traitor?"

"No! Not at all, not anymore. I had suspicions because he was avoiding me, but from his reaction I can tell that he's not. And I feel horrible about it." It was all I could do not to break into sobs.

"Then what can be done? Either you tell him the truth now or you both most likely die within the next week or so."

What a way to cheer me up.

"I believe you will do the right thing. Now, I fear we are getting closer and closer to an attack, so I advise you to hurry to Zeus's Fist with your weapons."

-

We spent all of that night and morning setting up more traps and trenches. We began thickening up our guards, having nearly all of the senior counselors and any camper volunteers stationed at all times, eating meals in the tents.

I stayed with Lee for all of it. I didn't want to see Connor. In fact, I didn't see him at all for the next two days. Nor Silena. It's not what you think my ass. They were off somewhere being irresponsible while I was with Lee, preparing for battle. I doubted that Connor was really even thinking about me.

On the night of June 29th, we had a camp-wide meeting after dinner. Chiron explained our battle plan. He said that we all knew the invasion was coming and that we'd just have to wait it out and see how much we could hold off. I took Madge by the hand as we all walked to the armory. I don't know how Chiron knew it would be that night, or if he knew at all, but I trusted him. He'd lived through thousands of years of battle strategy, and I was sure that was why he had such a precise idea.

Beckendorf was manning the catapults. All of Ares was on the front lines, behind the rows of sharpened sticks. My cabin was either in the trees with Apollo and Hermes or on the ground by the pits of Greek fire. Athenas cabin had taken over one of the tents for a command tent and were taking over operations.

However, we waited all night, taking turns sleeping, and all morning. Nothing happened. I was asleep when the Grover came to shake me awake. "Maddy, get up. We need to get into position."

There was terrible rumbling coming from below. He was right. The time had come. I had no time to celebrate the fact that Grover had come back alive, because I had to get to the trees as soon as possible. I grabbed my bow and ran to my station. I was high in the tree that was next to Lee's. He was significantly lower than I.

"Lock shields!" Clarisse yelled.

That's when the Titan lords army burst through the boulders and into camp. First there were a dozen Laistrygonian giants, yelling battle cries at such a high volume I lost focus for a second. One of the giants swung at the Ares cabin, sending them all to the side. That's when I knew we were screwed. So I did the first thing that came to mind.

I prayed to Zoë Nightshade. I prayed that her spirit would watch over me and guide my bow. I didn't know if she could even receive prayers. But it was worth a shot.

"Fire!" Beckendorf shouted and the catapults sprung into action. A boulder took down one of the giants, and Lee motioned for us to fire. Dozens of arrows struck the giant in his armor. Not mine, though. Mine hit the mark, the weak spot. The giant exploded into dust. Zoë had heard me.

Just when we took down those giants, more monsters came through. Dracaenae. Snake women. They were smaller than the giants, and a much better opponent. They got stuck in the stick barricade or fell into the pits of Greek fire.

But every time we defeated one, two more emerged. The Athena cabin came out of their tent with swords and came after the dracaenae. Percy charged a hellhound, but my eye caught on something else. Some of the snake women were slithering off toward camp. Percy noticed this, and called for Nico. He opened the ground like it was nothing, and a dozen undead warriors crawled out. They began striking down the dracaenae.

My heart swelled. The poor child had grown to be a powerful hero.

I couldn't focus on that anymore. I kept shooting down dracaenae and giants, but it was short lived. Junipers tree had caught fire, and Percy called a wave from the creek. The fire went out, but his aim wasn't very concentrated. The wave washed over the whole battle and pulled me out of my tree. If I'd had more time to process it, I would've caught myself with a branch. But everything went so fast, all I could feel was pain. I couldn't breathe. I'd landed flat on my back from high in the tree. I needed to stop doing that. I cursed with what little air I had left.

I tried to get up, but there was nothing I could do but give myself a minute. I didn't have a minute. A terrible creature burst from the Labyrinth. A woman with many mutant animals heads at her waist and snakes for for legs. She hissed, and all of the confidence the campers had was immediately drained. I sat up to keep fighting as I'd relearned how to breathe, but just as I got up onto my elbows I earned a kick in the face from a fleeing camper. I was down again.

Another camper tripped over my leg and landed with her full weight on my knee. I was fine. No biggie. I'd just ignore that grinding sound.

I wasn't fine. A Telekhine, some seal type dog thing, jumped me and bit into my leg. I yelled in pain and tried kicking it off. "Fucker! Get off!" I grabbed a dagger laying on the ground and stabbed it in the head. The Telekhine fell limp and burst into dust.

I couldn't move. My leg had too much blood for me to even look at. My hands were sticky from using a bloody dagger that belonged to some dead demigod that I didn't want to think of.

My eyes pricked with tears. I couldn't tell if they were from pain, stress, or shock. That was all I could take in before blacking out.

-

I woke in the infirmary, with Michael tending to my leg. I recognized the leftover taste of nectar in my throat, but the only sign of real healing was my bruises and headache.

"You really fucked up your leg, Callaghan." He said grimly. I made a small sound of agreement. No one was around to visit me.

"Where is everyone?"

"Making the shrouds."

"I have to be there. I need to see." I stood up and grabbed the nearest pair of crutches and began rushing to the amphitheater. Michael didn't bother stopping me. He just followed.

I made it in time to see the cabins march their
dead out. I lost two of mine. They were the youngest, hardly trained. It wasn't fair. I sat down, pale-faced, next to Madge, who was un-injured other than a few slices and a broken wrist.

Castor, Dionysus's son. Andrew, of Apollo, along with his girlfriend. I heard that they went out together. It was too much to bear. That's when they brought out Lee's shroud. A simple golden fabric. I bit my lip to keep from crying out. It was impossible. I had just seen him this morning. There was no way he was dead. But when Pollux lit the funeral pyre, I wasn't the only one who let out a sob. I turned my head into Madge's shoulder.

After we watched the shrouds curl up into smoke and disappear into the night sky, Michael made me come back to the infirmary. There were many other wounded that hadn't woken up in time for the burning. I sort of wished I was one of them. Michael said I'd be on crutches for a bit because nectar and ambrosia don't heal broken bones.

I grumbled about it, but stayed in the infirmary for the rest of the night. Madge visited me in the morning and said that she had to leave at noon to catch Grovers trial. She promised to update me on it.

Next was Travis. He apologized on behalf of his brother and spent most of his time just hugging me. It was sort of awkward but I was happy to see that someone other than my siblings cared. Beckendorf was a similar story. But Silena didn't show up at all. I wasn't hurt by it, I'd heard one of her brothers had gotten seriously injured.

I was to spend one more night in the infirmary, then I'd be free to go. Just past one, I was shaken awake. It was the dead of night, so I couldn't see who it was. But the moon cast just enough light to show the silhouette of a curly head of hair. Connor.

"Hey. Sorry for not being there when you woke up. I thought maybe you'd try to stab me or something."

I laughed quietly, then realized that there were other demigods trying to sleep.

"Come on," Connor whispered, and started walking away.

"I can't walk, Connor. Let me get my c—"

He picked me up, careful not to touch or irritate my broken leg, and carried me out
of the infirmary. "Let's do something fun. Let's relax."

"I don't know if I like where this is going."

"You'll see." He carried me all the way from the Big House to the strawberry fields, and laid me down in the center of it.

"But Connor, the strawberries. We'll mush them."

"You can just regrow them. Ignore the strawberries. Look at the stars." He laid down next to me and let me rest my head on his arm. I placed my hand on his chest.

"I take it you've forgiven me for being a horrible girlfriend."

"I'm not sure, let's see if you can make it up to me." He grinned. I smiled, and reached up to his face. I turned it towards me and gently pressed a kiss to his jawline. Happy sixteenth birthday, I guess. Even if I was 17 already. I felt him tense up.

He sat up to prop himself over me. Before he kissed me again, he paused. "Are those... daisies?"

"What?" I reached up behind my head where he was looking. Sure enough, in my excitement I'd grown some daisies. All around us, actually. Perfect, there was proof. I groaned, but he was smiling.

"Well now I know exactly what happens when I do this," He stroked my face gently. I knew that there were more. I went entirely red, but I couldn't tell if it was because of the embarrassment of growing flowers or the excitement of... you know.

He laid back down next to me and we just sat there, holding hands, for the next few hours. We talked of the war, of our friends. We were back on the right track and I couldn't help but smile the whole time.

Chapter Text

The next few days passed quickly. I spent my free time with Beckendorf and the Stoll brothers. Silena was still being distant, but Beckendorf always managed to cheer her up.

The fourth of July came and went, along with many after-curfew parties in the Hermes cabin. The rest of the month passed with minimal rock-climbing and minimal volleyball. I was taking my break from training for the next month or so. I spent some time doing archery, but it got too painful after a while. I couldn't participate in Capture the Flag for a few weeks, but Connor was all too happy to sit out with me. We climbed to the roof of our cabins often to talk, but the best night of the summer was when Travis snuck into the city and brought us back some greasy food. They hauled me and my messed-up knee up to the roof of the Big House and we sat there with Beckendorf and Silena, eating and laughing. All we could do was hope that Mr. D was a heavy sleeper.

We learned the next morning that he was not, in fact, a heavy sleeper. After lunch, we were all summoned to the Big House. I didn't think much of it, but my stomach dropped to the floor when I saw Dionysus standing in the doorway, hands on his hips.

"So, children, do you have something to tell me?"

"Your shirt looks nice today, sir." Travis said, smiling nervously.

"Save it, Thomas. I know it was you kids that scuffed up my roof last night, and I want to know how you got the crippled one up there," He pointed at me. "I want an honest answer, and maybe I'll let you get away unharmed."

Connor stepped forward and cleared his throat, conjuring up some story about being chased by the Ares kids to the point where we had to climb the house to escape. Mr. D didn't buy it.

KP for all of us. So we spent the night in the kitchen, elbow deep in lava.

July passed. Same deal. We have a bit of fun, we get caught, we do some chore. August went by slowly, one of the hottest since I'd been to camp. I spent almost all of my time at the lake. Even though I hated swimming and canoeing, laying in the sand and sometimes dipping my toes in the water was enough when with the right people.

-

I went back to school in the fall. I dealt with minimal monster attacks, and only took a few short breaks to return to camp to regroup. This meant seeing Connor every two or three months. It wasn't much, but it was enough.

I went home for Thanksgiving break, but my dad knew I wanted to spend the holidays at camp. He said he'd let me go down to camp the day after Christmas, as long as we got to spend it together as a family. He wanted to propose to his new girlfriend, and my brothers and I were all for it. So he did, on Christmas. She said yes, and it was a very big cheesy ordeal.

I spent my spring semester applying to colleges in the New York area and even got into a couple of them. I didn't have to commit yet, so I waited. Chiron expected the city to be destroyed by the beginning of the semester anyway, so I had to be careful of any commitments I made. Especially any that might get me into trouble.

-

I was standing on the Demeter cabin porch, leaning against the wall. I was up early on purpose. Training started early this time of year. The war was on, and fast approaching. We had no time to waste. It was training all day long, from close combat to long distance to hand to hand. We had to be ready to fight monsters of all sizes. We specialized in training our powers a lot as well, more than usual. My siblings and I spent much of our time trying to cover and block a fake gate made of rocks.

My friends, Silena Beauregard and Charlie Beckendorf, had finally gotten together this summer. It only took them a year of convincing. Silena was the happiest I'd seen her in a long time, and Charlie was bright as the sun whenever he was with her.

That afternoon was when the Princess Andromeda, Kronos' cruise ship, was in the prime spot for us to attack. Beckendorf was supposed to go fetch Percy Jackson from Manhattan and fly out to the ship and get rid of it.

Silena and I helped Beckendorf into his armor, each of us giving him a hug for good luck. Silena gave him a kiss. I did not. We assured him that he'd make it back to camp in mere hours and we'd be around the campfire waiting for him.

He mounted the pegasus Blackjack and took off into the skies. Silena was doing well to keep it together, considering the chances of her boyfriend coming back alive. Speaking of, my own boyfriend was waiting for me by the pegasus stables. When Charlie had disappeared into the clouds, I hurried over to where Connor Stoll was waiting in the shadows.

I jumped into his arms and landed a kiss on his cheek. We tried to get as many of these moments as we could while preparing for the war. It was hard staying positive in such a situation, but our late night escapades made it bearable. The strawberry fields, the hayloft, you name it. There was just not enough time for each other during the day, and there wasn't much talking to be done in the night.

"Come on," Connor boosted me up to get me started on climbing up to the stable roof. He also had this thing about climbing buildings. I was convinced he was Spider-man or something.

We sat there for a lot of the afternoon, talking. And I mean actually talking this time, I promise. We had to part a bit into the afternoon for Connor to take the lookout by the beach, so I went to the arena to get some hand-to-hand training in. I beat some other campers by a lot, but there was still Clarisse who could beat my ass any day.

I only got a few minutes of training before the conch horn blew. The beach. I grabbed my sword from the ground hurried to the beach to get Connor. That horn could only mean a few things. Most likely, there was an invasion and Connor was injured. When I came over the hill to the beach, Connor was standing stiff in front of Percy, who had come back from the mission.

Just Percy. No Beckendorf. I stopped in my tracks and waited for them to come up to us. Everyone was already standing nearby, smiling at Percy before anyone realized what was wrong.

When they reached us, I took Connors hand in mine silently. I couldn't even imagine Silena's reaction.

Chiron came through the crowd, followed by Annabeth. "Percy! Thank the gods! But where..." He trailed off. He had noticed too. Annabeth grabbed Percy's arm. We were waiting on those two, as well.

"The ship blew up," Percy said. "Luke wasn't destroyed. I don't know where—"

Silena burst through the group, looking frazzled. "Where's Charlie?" She demanded. No one said anything. I couldn't even bring myself to go up to her. I was still in shock myself.

"Silena, my dear, let's talk about this at the Big House." Chiron reached out to her shoulder to guide her away but she shoved it away.

"No. No, no." She crumbled, beginning to cry. Clarisse came up to comfort her. They had been close friends ever since Silena had given Clarisse boyfriend advice last summer.

Everyone began breaking off, silent. Most people went back to their cabins. Clarisse took Silena to the Big House, and Connor and I knew not to follow. So we headed back to the Hermes cabin to see Travis.

We only had to wait about an hour before war council was called. All of the senior counselors were sitting around the ping pong table in the rec room of the Big House. Lee Fletcher, the boy who used to be Apollo's counselor and a close friend of mine, had passed away last summer leaving his younger half-brother, Michael Yew, in charge. Pollux from Dionysus was there, along with Clarisse La Rue, the Stoll brothers, Silena, myself, and Jake Mason of Hephaestus.

As soon as we got there, Clarisse and Michael were already screaming and pointing fingers. Clarisse was wearing her full battle armor with her electric spear strapped to her back. I was worried for Michael, standing at a whopping four feet and six inches and getting up in Clarisse's face.

I liked to think we were friends, but the shouting match was over something ridiculous and it was such an odd sight, with Clarisse being over a foot taller than him and much more buff. Travis, Connor, and myself were struggling to keep silent, and kept hitting each other's legs to prevent laughing out loud.

The Apollo and Ares cabins had gone to Philly the week prior to capture a chariot from the titan army. Ares lead the mission, but it was actually the Apollo kids that physically got the chariot. They had been arguing over it since they all got back. I was counting the minutes until the first curse was cast. One thing that Apollo kids were good at was magic and spells. All the time their father spent creating poems paid off, so they had spells in the bag.

Silena was sitting silently in between the two of them, looking down at the ping pong table with puffy eyes. I wanted to sit with her, but Clarisse was giving any that came near a death stare.

Percy came down from the attic and started yelling at the two of them to quiet down. It wasn't fair on Silena.

"Tell Michael not to be a selfish asshole." Clarisse growled.

"Oh, that's rich, coming from you." He rolled his eyes.

"I'm only here to support Silena," Clarisse shouted. "Otherwise I'd be back in my cabin."

"What are you talking about?" Percy demanded.

Pollux cleared his throat. "Clarisse has refused to speak to any of us, until her, um, issue is resolved. She hasn't spoken for three days."

Travis snorted. "It's been wonderful."

"What issue?" Percy asked.

Clarisse turned to Chiron. "You're in charge, right? Does my cabin get what we want or not?"

"My dear, as I've already explained," Chiron said quietly. "Michael is correct. Apollo's cabin has the best claim. Besides, we have more important matters—"

"Sure," Clarisse snapped. "Always more important than what Ares needs. We're just supposed to show up and fight when you need us, and not complain!"

Yeah, there are more important things, I wanted to snap back at her. Like, I don't know, Beckendorf. Or the war! That one, too.

"That would be nice," Connor muttered to me.

Clarisse gripped her knife and waved it in the air. "Maybe I should ask Mr. D—"

Chiron was getting increasingly more impatient. "As you know, our director, Dionysus, is busy with the war. He can't be bothered with this."

"I see," Clarisse glowered, turning to us. "And the senior counselors? Are any of you going to side with me?"

We all looked to the table. It did make more sense for Apollo's cabin to get the chariot, though I didn't really get why it couldn't be a camp-wide chariot. Also Michael wasn't making it as big of a deal as Clarisse was. Also Clarisse was a bitch sometimes.

"Fine." Clarisse turned to Silena. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to get into this when you've just lost... Anyway, I apologize. To you. No one else."

Silena said nothing, and Clarisse threw her knife onto the table with more force than she expected, and it lodged itself into the surface.

"All of you can fight this war without Ares. Until I get satisfaction, no one in my cabin is lifting a finger to help. Have fun dying." And with that, she stormed out of the Big House, slamming the screen door behind her.

After a moment of stunned silence, Michael muttered, "Good riddance."

"She can't be serious. Can she?" Travis said.

Chiron sighed. "Her pride has been wounded. She'll calm down eventually." None of us were convinced. "Now, Percy has brought something I think you should hear. Percy, the Great Prophecy."

He gestured to let Percy begin. The kid looked like he was about to pass out.

"A halfblood of the eldest gods
Shall reach sixteen against all odds
And see the world in endless sleep
The hero's soul, cursed blade shall reap
A single choice shall end his days
Olympus to preserve or raze"

Complete silence. That was a heavy one.

"Raise is good, isn't it?" I said.

"Not raise." Silena spoke up for the first time. "R-a-z-e means destroy."

"Obliterate. Annihilate. Turn to rubble." Annabeth suggested.

Oh. Great. Connor took my hand under the table. Everyone stared at Percy. He had to have some sort of solution to this, it was his prophecy. After some analysis of the prophecy that ended with Percy declaring his inevitable death, we moved on.

"Let's move on," Percy said. "We've got other problems. We do have a spy."

I realized that he hadn't been around for the three weeks of spy hysteria last summer. He explained about what he had heard on the cruise ship and a pendant Kronos had used to communicate with a camper. Silena began crying again, and Annabeth wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

"Well," Connor said. He was looking at me, perhaps subconsciously, but it still made me very uncomfortable. That was a rough patch for us. "We've suspected there might be a spy for a while, right? Someone had been passing information to Luke, like the Golden Fleece a few years ago. It must be somebody who knew him well."

A few of us looked at Annabeth for just a second, but it didn't go unnoticed. I didn't really think it was her, but she was who I thought of immediately when Connor said that.

"Like one of Luke's siblings." Jake Mason muttered, loud enough for us to hear. Travis jumped up and started accusing him of random things, almost yelling. Luke was a touchy subject for all of the Hermes cabin. When he'd betrayed us, most of the Hermes campers had been shunned for a while.

"Shut up!" Silena yelled, banging her hand on the table. "Charlie is dead and you're all arguing like little kids!" She dropped her head to the table and began to sob. Everyone quieted, ashamed.

"She's right," Pollux said. "Accusing each other doesn't help. We need to keep our eyes open for a silver scythe necklace. If Kronos had one, the spy does, too."

"His next assault is already on the way." Chiron said, then called an iris message from the hot plate.

The mist showed Mount St. Helens erupting. No, not erupting. Exploding. The sides of the volcano were caving in and spitting out smoke, ash, and lava like nobody's business. An enormous form rose out of the mountain. It was vaguely humanoid, but I couldn't make out much else.

"Typhon." Percy said.

Chiron nodded grimly. "The most horrible monster of all, the biggest single threat the gods ever faced. He had been freed from under the mountain at last. But this scene was from two days ago. Here is what is happening now."

Chiron waved his hand and the image changed. It showed Midwest plains, covered in rolling storm clouds and tornadoes. We watched footage of the giant destroying a city, sitting in silence.

"How long until he gets here?" Percy asked slowly.

"Unless the gods can stop him? Perhaps five days. Most of the Olympians are there." Chiron said.

"Then who's guarding Olympus?" I asked.

Connor shook his head. "If Typhon gets to New York, it won't matter who's guarding Olympus."

I squeezed his hand.

"Well," Chiron said. "I think that's enough for one night." He waved his hand through the mist, and we adjourned.

-

The next morning, I woke up early. Like, before curfew was over early. I figured I'd spend the next hour before I could go out cleaning the cabin. We'd consistently gotten twos and threes for inspection for the last few days, so I wanted to try for at least a four.

I had most of our stuff tidied and cleaned, then headed outside to fix our flowers and roof. Some Hermes kid had picked flowers from the roof to give to his girlfriend. I wasn't impressed, because it was my job to go fix them in the morning anyway. The clock struck six, so I decided to go for a jog. I didn't have anything else to do.

When I was finished, my whole cabin was awake and getting dressed. We headed to breakfast and sat down, laughing quietly. I was glad to have a small amount of joy amongst the grief of the past week.

After breakfast, Annabeth and Percy came around and gave us a four. Thanks to me, of course. I met Connor outside his cabin and we sat on the porch to enjoy the sun for a few quiet minutes before training began. We got no quiet minutes.

A fight had broken out between the Apollo cabin and the Ares cabin. The Apollo kids had the chariot they'd gotten from Kronos and were flying over the Ares cabin, dropping firebombs. The roof was on fire, and the naiads were desperately trying to extinguish it. They were throwing curses back and forth at each other, and the Ares kids were speaking in rhyme. That was going to get old fast.

We tried to ignore it, but they were being quite loud. I took Connors hand and led him behind the Hermes cabin to get a little bit farther from the commotion.

"So, where are you for training today?" I asked him, laying my arms over his shoulders. He kissed my forehead and smiled.

"Sword fighting, with a few guys from my cabin. You going to us?"

"I've signed up to help Michael run Archery," I said. "Yours could use work, if you want to come on over before lunch."

"Not sure if Michael would like that. For such a small guy, he can hold a lot of rage if you're not listening to him."

"Don't be mean, it's not his fault. I'm sure you were short once." I joked.

"Pssh. Nonsense. I've always been this tall. 6 feet tall, reigning over the rest of you." He straightened his posture.

"Stoll, you're 5'10"."

"Am not!!"

I kissed his cheek and left without responding, grinning back at him.

-

After lunch, it was time to burn Beckendorf's shroud. The shroud was made of metal links and curled into golden smoke as it burned. Connor, Travis, and I stood behind Silena. We tried to comfort her, but Clarisse wasn't letting anyone come close. We each managed to get in a shoulder rub or a squeezed hand. Percy came up to say a few words to her, then started an argument with Clarisse. The brothers and I got a few minutes of silent hugging and crying with Silena before she ran off again.

"So. What next?" Travis asked quietly. It was just the three of us. There wasn't must room for fun this coming week. The war was about to begin within the next few days. Which was depressing, considering the Stolls rely on fun to live.

Connor nor I had anything to say. Of course we still snuck out after curfew, but it wasn't the same without Beckendorf or Silena. Sneaking out that night was not a good idea. I got little to no sleep that night, and the next day in late morning Annabeth received the phone call we'd been dreading.

As soon as she'd received the message, the alarm spread through camp. It was a Sunday, so I had slept in along with many of my siblings. I rushed out of my cabin, still in my pajamas, to see everyone in about the same situation as me. I rushed back inside and shook my siblings awake. We got dressed quickly in mortal clothes and ran to the armory. I was constantly doing head counts as we got prepared. Strapping on my armor over my black camouflage tank top, I tried to keep my hands from shaking. The hot August weather kept me from layering too much and left me vulnerable to injury. I'd settled on long pants, at least.

I strapped my bow to my back, my sword to my hip, and my dagger to my thigh. I helped my younger siblings into their battle armor. It was hard to keep the tears back. They were too young for this. It was too soon after losing my other younger siblings the previous year.

We distributed a small lunch after we piled into the vans. I was in the back of a van with no seating, packed with praying children. Some of them were silently crying, but the older ones of us kept it together enough to lead an example, no matter how nauseous I was from the ride. I was sitting next to Michael Yew, who was gripping his bow like his life depended on it. And it did.

When we were all out of the vans, we were met by Percy. He seemed different somehow. Older. "Okay. Like I told Annabeth over the phone, something bad is going to happen by tonight. Some kind of trap. We've got to get an audience with Zeus and convince him to defend the city. Remember, we can't take no for an answer. Let's go."

I stayed next to Madge the whole time as Percy negotiated with the security guard of the Empire State Building. We decided to take two trips up the elevator. I pushed through the crowd, sudden panic rising in my throat. I searched for Connor, and grasped his hand tight when I found him. We got onto the second elevator ride and stood in silence with our fellow demigods as we rose to Mount Olympus.

Chapter Text

Percy and Annabeth were at the front, leading us over the sky bridge and to the palace. When we reached the palace, I heard the familiar mooing of the Ophiotaurus. I couldn't help but smile as he swam in circles.

Hestia was at the hearth, and began speaking with Percy. We bowed to her. Moments later, Percy collapsed. Oh, joy. What a great day. Annabeth caught his arm and pulled him up. He shook his head a bit to clear his head and turned to Hestia.

"We need to see—"

"We know what you need." A man's voice came out of nowhere. He looked to be twenty-five, but I could recognize those features in any form he took. I'd spent many nights looking into similar eyes. It was Hermes. And he did not look happy.

Hestia bowed slightly and shimmered away.

Connor stiffened next to me. I could tell how anxious he was in the presence of his father. Travis wasn't doing too well either. It wasn't until Hermes looked directly at me that I realized Connor and I were still gripping each other's hands. I managed a small bow and a friendly-ish smile before he looked back to Percy.

"Lord Hermes." Percy said with a bow. "We need to talk to Zeus. It's important."

"I am his messenger. May I take a message?"

Everyone was silent, waiting for Percy to say something. He turned slowly to us and said, "Why don't you guys do a sweep of the city? Check the defenses. See who's left in Olympus. Meet me and Annabeth back here in thirty minutes."

"That's a good idea," Annabeth said. "Connor and Travis, you lead."

Both of the boys exhaled, before putting on the familiar smiles I loved so much. Liked so much. Who said loved? Not me.

"We're on it!" Travis led everyone back out of the throne room. We had hardly made it out of the palace before we saw the problem. Or rather, heard. Or rather, rather, didn't hear. The city was entirely silent. We rushed to the edge of the mountain to look down on the city through binoculars. The traffic had stopped. No cars were moving, people were laying down on the sidewalks and in the road.

"Are they dead?" Silena whispered.

"Not dead," Percy said. "Morpheus has put the entire island of Manhattan to sleep. The invasion has started."

When we made it back down to the streets, Annabeth had pulled out a bronze shield and was showing live footage of the Statue of Liberty with television-level quality. The video began spinning and zooming until it landed on an image of Lighthouse Park. She showed more images, each worse than the last. There were boats coming in from the rivers and monsters marching up the shore. We concluded that it was just the city that was asleep, rather than the state.

"We need to guard the bridges and tunnels," Percy began. "Let's assume they'll try a midtown or downtown assault, at least on their first try. That would be the most direct way to the Empire State Building. Michael, take Apollo's cabin to the Williamsburg bridge. Maddy, take Demeter to the Brooklyn-Battery Tunnel. Connor, take half of Hermes to cover the Manhattan bridge. Travis, take the rest to cover the Brooklyn Bridge. Silena, take the Aphrodite crew to the Queens-Midtown tunnel."

He shut his eyes tight, trying to think of what other places would be targets. It was impressive how well he knew the city. But maybe that was just my small-town Vermont mind speaking.

"Jake, take the Holland tunnel. Use Greek fire, set traps, do whatever you have to do. The 59th street bridge, Clarisse—"

We all froze. Right. Annabeth cleared her throat. "We'll take that. Malcolm, take the Athena cabin, activate plan twenty-three on your way, just like I showed you. Hold that position."

"You got it." He smiled grimly.

"I'll go with Percy. Then we'll join you, or go wherever we're needed."

"No detours, you two." I called out.

"Oh, says you." Michael Yew rolled his eyes. I slapped his arm.

"All right, keep in touch with cell phones." Percy said, but Silena pointed out that we don't have any. He grabbed a BlackBerry from the ground and tossed it to Silena. "You all know Annabeth's number, right? If you need us, pick up a random phone and call us. Use it once, drop it, then borrow another one if you have to. That should make it harder for the monsters to zero in on you."

"Uh," Travis started. "If we find a really nice phone—"

"No, you can't keep it."

Travis huffed.

"Hold on, Percy, you forgot the Lincoln tunnel." Jake Mason pointed out.

Percy muttered some not-so-appropriate words. Just when we were about to scrap the entire plan, we heard a voice. "How about you leave that to us?" Thalia. I'd never been exactly glad to see her, but now was definitely an exception. "The Hunters of Artemis, reporting for duty."

They rushed off toward the Lincoln tunnel, and Percy turned to the campers.

"You are the greatest heroes of this millennium. It doesn't matter how many monsters come at you. Fight bravely, and we will win. FOR OLYMPUS!" Percy shouted. We shouted in response, then dispersed.

"Demeter, with me!" I called out to my cabin of just eight. I had no idea how we would cover an entire tunnel, but maybe some nymphs would be around to help us. When we reached the tunnel, there were a few measly trees nearby, but nothing exciting. I got right to work, and my siblings followed. Poison ivy hanging from the ceiling to hit the monsters' eyes and swell them. Vines as thick as we could make them from the ceiling as well, with thorns for an extra kick.

An hour later, our energy was entirely drained and the tunnel was thick with branches and trees and giant mushrooms. It would take a lot of force to break through that much. But it would also take a lot of energy to make it back to the meeting point. We dragged ourselves away from the tunnel and I grabbed the nearest phone, typing in Annabeth's phone number. Will Solace picked up. I told him our situation and he sent a few of his siblings to pick up us and help us make it back to the hotel we were camped out in without collapsing. We rested for a bit, and when our energy was back up, my cabin and I whipped up plenty of good food for everyone.

Kronos had announced that he would hit us in the evening, so we had time to recooperate and heal ourselves.

That's when I heard about the drugstore raid. This, I couldn't pass up. I left Madge in charge of the cabin and ran out after Travis.

Travis and I were two of the very few campers that could be spared to leave the hotel. It was just us and two Hephaestus campers. We grabbed plastic bags from behind the counter, carefully avoiding the sleeping cashier, and went wild. We swept bandages, painkillers, ointments, and splints right off the shelf and into the bags. We may or may not have grabbed some snacks and alcohol as well. It isn't every day you get this type of chance. We made sure the get the snacks and drinks in a separate bag to avoid a lecture from Will or anyone else.

We rushed back to the hotel and dropped off the medical supplies with Will, then left the rest in the kitchen under the counter where no one would find it.

I helped Will tend to the wounded — which seemed like far too many of us — while we waited for the evening to come, along with the next step of the invasion. Percy was called to the lobby to meet with Prometheus, who had come under a flag of truce. I wasn't made aware of what they had talked about, but based on Percy's expression, it couldn't have been good.

I decided to get some sleep before the invasion, considering the amount I'd missed out on the previous night. It just so happened that Connor ended up in the same bed. Now, we didn't do anything, I swear. That would be in poor taste. We laid there together on top of a freshly made bed in our dirt-covered clothes. It didn't matter, we'd find a way to clean it later. Make Percy into a washing machine.

When we woke up, the sky was pink in the sunset. Had it been any other night, it would be a comforting sight. We got back into our armor and headed down to the lobby. Everyone was there getting ready to stop the army at Central Park. Kids were strapping each other into their armor, faces grim. There wasn't a person in the group without at least a sprain or bruise. Except Percy. I had my suspicions, but I didn't want to act on them or talk to him about it. The head counselors gathered briefly and touched base on our plans for the coming night.

Thalia had confirmed that the army had begun marching on us. After meeting Percy, we made to disperse across the city. As I rushed to meet my cabin and the nature spirits, I felt a tight grip on my arm.

Connor spun me around to face him and pulled me into a kiss. I'd kissed the boy a hundred times, it wasn't anything new. But this one was different. We put everything we had into it. It was incredibly likely that we wouldn't see each other again. We parted, and he looked down at me. "Mads, I..." Before he could finish his sentence, he went back for another kiss, as if to silence himself. I smiled at him, and pulled him into a hug.

I heard a gruff voice groan from behind me. "Oh, hurry up. We have places to be."

I turned around to see an old satyr, donned in wooden armor, with his hands on his hips.

"Leneus?"

"That's right. Now stop kissing and come with me."

I squeezed Connors hand and headed after the old satyr. Before I could let go of Connors hand, he pulled my hand up and pressed his lips to my knuckles. "For old times' sake." He winked.

The one gesture broke my heart even more to leave him. If we wanted to win this war, I'd have to forget about Connor. Nothing could hold me back or distract me.

Connor left me, running after Travis. Just minutes later, we heard the army. The sound of their yelling and running was deafening.

Hundreds of monsters poured through the woods into view. We were no match for them. Just the Athena cabin, the Hunters, me and the two girls from my cabin that were fit to fight, and the few dozen nature spirits Grover had collected.

"Positions!" Annabeth yelled. Her cabin scattered. I joined the nature spirits with a few of my siblings while the rest shot with the Hunters. My energy wasn't fully recovered from the afternoon, but I was still needed.

As the army got closer, our defenses worked. The Greek fire took out a lot of monsters, along with our arrows and grappling hooks.

Grover called our attention and began playing a song on his reed pipes. Most of the dryads and satyrs charged, while some others and myself stood back, growing tall grasses and trees. It worked for a bit, but giants started smashing down trees and killing the dryads' life force.

That's when the worst began. Hyperion, the titan lord of light, started marching straight toward us. Percy didn't waste any time walking over the water to get to him. His courage was terrifying sometimes.

I didn't have time to stand and watch Percy fight the titan, because there was still an army coming straight for me. I let off arrow after arrow, stabbing left and right. I tried to save my powers and use just combat, because it was much more tiring to use the flower power.

Soon, it got too windy to push through the monsters, so I looked into the sky and almost had a heart attack. There was a hurricane standing right in the center of New York. And on it, Percy Jackson. Our favorite teenage psycho. He was controlling the entire storm, fighting this ancient being of light.

He slammed Hyperion out of the sky and sent him hurtling down to our feet. Immediately, Grover and the other satyrs began playing their pipes and encasing the titan in roots and branches. I helped where I could, but my own power was nothing next to music. Damn those reed pipes. Maybe I could get my hands on one, but considering the fact that I dropped out of band class in sixth grade, maybe it wasn't the best idea to pick up a flute again.

Hyperion was soon engulfed in a massive maple tree. Some of the satyrs passed out, and I crouched down to help them.

The Titan army began retreating. We started to cheer, but it didn't last long. I let out a small noise; I'd been cut. Deep. I was no stranger to cuts, I'd been using a sword for six years at the least. I looked to my shoulder. No, not cut. I'd caught a stray arrow in my left shoulder. Nothing set in for a few seconds, but I soon realized what had happened. I was getting dizzy already, and my head was swimming. I needed to get to Will. I needed to get to Connor.

I stood to run to get help, but I made it about three steps before everything went black.

I woke with the taste of nectar in my mouth. As soon as I opened my eyes to the bright lights, pain slammed into my head. I reached to cover my eyes, but I couldn't lift my arm above my waist. The first thing I did when I tried to sit up was get sick all over the floor next to me. Great.

"She's awake!" A voice called out. Slowly, I got my eyes open and saw Leneus the old satyr leaning over me. Will rushed over to us. I used my left good arm to grip Will's arm. I opened my mouth to ask a question, but he cut me off.

"Yes, Connor has been notified. You're alive, miraculously. Don't panic. Just rest."

I nodded and shut my eyes again, drifting into sleep. In the time I was asleep, someone had come by and cleaned my puddle of vomit.

Sometime later on, I woke again to hushed voices. Well, one hushed voice. The other was yelling.

"The arrow was poisoned. We've established that most of their weapons are. She's fine, Leneus got her here with enough time to clean the wound and remove the arrow. She'll live. Let go of me, I have other patients to attend to."

Opening my eyes slowly, I saw Connor grasping Will's shoulders harshly. He dropped his hands and glanced over to me. He caught my gaze and hurried over.

"Oh my gods, Mads. Don't ever get shot again." He knelt at the couch I was spread out on. His voice was shaking and his eyes were shining with tears.

"Hey, Stoll, I'm fine. See?" I held my arms out to show him. "Just a little poisoned is all."

He reached out to touch my pale, sweaty face. He leaned in, but I reached out my hand and placed a finger on his lips. "Don't kiss me right now, I've just thrown up."

"Oh, gods," He muttered. "You can't keep doing this to me, Mads."

"Doing what?" I whispered, matching his volume.

He leaned in again anyway, despite the acidic sourness of my mouth and pressed a kiss to my feverish forehead instead. "I'll need to go back out and keep fighting soon. But I needed to see that you were okay."

I smiled at him and grabbed his neck to pull him down for a kiss. "Woah, woah." Connor grabbed my wrists and pushed them away. "Don't do that, you'll hurt yourself. We'll have plenty of time for that when the war is won and you're less poisoned."

Connor sat with me for a few minutes before he left for the action. I consumed as much ambrosia as I dared and stood to get my armor back on. Will ran over to me and took my sword out of my hands. "No, you're staying here. They need you out there, but you won't be much help if you're still sickly and your powers aren't functioning properly."

He had a point, so I settled for helping him with the wounded.

The next hour went by fairly quickly. Many of my friends were dragged injured into the lobby, more of them missing. I rushed around, using Will's advice and the supplies we'd grabbed from the pharmacy to do the best I could. Oddly enough, we started getting injured centaurs into the lobby. I didn't remember having any centaurs in our army when we started. It turns out that Chiron rounded up all of his buddies to help us fight, along with Percy's friend Rachel. I knew this because Annabeth came storming into the lobby grumbling about stupid boys.

Percy soon followed and crashed onto a bunk, asleep within seconds. Connor and Travis came back in and we all sat next to each other on a couch in silence, unable to speak.

I had dozed off for a few minutes when I was awoken by an angry roar. The sound was so horrible it turned my blood to ice. The sound of a drakon waking.

We reassembled all together outside. 'All' isn't saying much. We had sixteen campers, fifteen hunters, and less than a dozen satyrs in fighting condition. Rachel explained that the drakon was prophesied to be killed by a child of Ares, which wasn't too lucky because we had none in stock.

"Shit," Percy muttered. "The spy. Kronos knew we had no children of Ares with us today and purposefully chose a monster we cannot kill."

The sun was gone. Or more accurately, was replaced by a 200 foot long Lydian drakon. It's bright yellow eyes were more than enough to petrify someone on the spot.

"I'll take the drakon!" Percy shouted. I thought he was crazy, but at least it wasn't me going after the monster. Annabeth put on her invisibility cap and Percy called Mrs. O'Leary over.

The enemy army was fast approaching. We had approximately thirty seconds before they reached our lines. Thirty eventful seconds, as Connor had decided.

He was across the way, standing between a few of the California chapter Party Ponies. He looked over at me and rushed over.

"Hey, you rea—" I began to ask, but was quickly silenced. He pulled me into his chest and kissed me deeply. I wouldn't say it was exactly the time nor the place, and I hated PDA. But we were also about to die. "'Hello,' to you, t—"

He was very determined not to let me get a full sentence out. "I love you."

"What?" I almost dropped my sword.

The army broke our lines and shit hit the fan.

Chapter Text

I had no time to think on anything that had just happened, because an arrow whizzed past my head. I gripped my sword tighter and charged forward. The Party Ponies had panicked about the army and were being rapidly eaten by the drakon.

We were losing ground. There were 30 of us and hundreds of them. The enemy was pushing us back towards the entrance of the Empire State Building. No more help was coming. Just us against the army, pressed against the doors of the Empire State Building.

Chariot wheels were speeding down a nearby street.

"ARES!"

There was no way. A dozen war chariots came around the corner, mowing down the army. Clarisse herself went straight for the drakon. It worked for about a minute, Ares campers chopping up the serpent with incredible courage. But the serpent was hungry. It began swallowing down the campers left and right. Clarisse yelled out a battle cry, and charged the drakon. It turned and promptly spat poison directly onto her face. She fell the ground with a horrible scream. Annabeth and some of the Ares campers rushed to her aid. Percy distracted the drakon as they tried to remove Clarisse's helmet.

Another chariot came riding in, and the driver practically flew out of it to get to Clarisse. "NO! Curse you, WHY?"

Clarisse was laying on the ground. But she was kneeling next to the body as well. I got closer and let out something between a gasp and a shriek. Clarisse was kneeling, yes, but she wasn't injured. It was someone else on the ground. Silena. Dying.

Clarisse was crying now. I'd never seen her cry. "WHY?"

I needed to stay aware of the army, but there was no way I could focus. Not with Silena like that. I ran over to her. I grabbed her hand and tried to keep my tears away. Clarisse grabbed her spear out of Silena's hand and charged the drakon. No armor, no shield. Just rage.

I turned Silena's head towards me and pulled her into my lap. "Oh, you sweet girl, why?" I whispered. She just looked at me, smiling slightly. Her beautiful face was disfigured and burnt from the drakon's poison.

The creature was dead in no time. Clarisse's eyes were red with tears. She dropped her spear as if she hadn't just immediately slain the monster we'd been almost beat by.

She ran over and grabbed Silena's body from me, cradling her. Clarisse was yelling at her, demanding to know why Silena would trick the Ares cabin and pretend to be their counselor.

Silena was crying, too. "All my fault. The drakon, Charlie's death, camp endangered—"

"Stop it!" Clarisse said. "That's not true."

Silena just opened her hand to show a scythe charm. The mark of Kronos.

"You were the spy." Percy mumbled.

Silena tried to nod, but she could hardly move anymore. Her neck was badly burnt, and she was slipping too fast. We could all tell. She explained all about how Luke had convinced her to help him and manipulated her into continuing. Annabeth looked as if she was going to be sick.

Clarisse ordered her siblings to go fight, but I couldn't leave Silena. First Lee, then Charlie, then Michael. I couldn't lose her, too.

"Forgive me," Silena whispered.

"You're not dying." Clarisse insisted.

"Charlie..." Silena's eyes began to glaze over. I wanted to scream at her to wake up. "See Charlie..." She let out her last breath and looked up to the sky.

"We have to fight. She gave her life to help us." I said, standing up. I wiped my nose and blinked away the rest of my tears. And off we went.

Clarisse was mowing down the entire army. Like, literally knocking them over and cutting through them. Everyone was quickly inspired and we joined in. I wasn't even paying attention to what I was hitting, as long as it wasn't any campers. Not that there were many of us still in fighting shape. Clarisse had single-handedly driven the army back and forced them to retreat. I didn't stick around, instead dragging the injured and dead campers inside to evaluate them and help them get treated.

Connor and Travis were standing at the elevator, guarding it. The doorman had left long ago, meaning that anyone could waltz in and head up to Olympus. I walked slowly over to them.

"Silena..." I started, but just crashed into their shoulders. We stood in silence. They'd heard already. I couldn't say anything to Connor while Travis was right next to him, so I just looked him in the eye as if to tell him that we'd talk after the battle. He nodded, seeming to understand. We both knew that there was a great possibility we wouldn't make it to 'after the battle.'

There was no time to pause. The rumbling of the enemy's army came as loud as ever. I knew Travis and Connor had to stay at their post to guard the elevator, but it was hard to turn and leave them for the battle anyway. I grabbed Connor's shirt and pulled him into a kiss. "Don't die. We have a conversation to have after this." I murmured. He winked.

I gave Travis a tight hug. "Don't forget about what we got from the drug store. Make sure no one else finds it." He nodded, and I stepped backward, addressing both of them. "Alright, I'm gonna go out there and kick some Titan ass, but after this: me, you guys, the drinks Travis and I got from the pharmacy, and one of the parks in Olympus. I know some epic dryads and satyrs up there, we'll get a party going."

I turned and rushed outside. The enemy was standing about twenty feet away from the building in an arc. Kronos was standing right in the front, flanked by Hyperborean giants.

Chiron stood in front of the entire army, an arrow notched and aimed towards Kronos's face. Everything but the two of them froze.

"Step aside, little son." Kronos said to Chiron.

"I'm afraid not." Chiron said calmly. Chiron's 'calm' voice was the voice he used when he caught us on his roof or in the woods after hours. Not a happy one.

A dracaena charged him but he let his arrow fly into her head, vaporizing her. He reached for another arrow, but had no more left. I wanted to toss him one of mine, but I was still frozen. He switched to a sword but when he tried to strike he was thrown against the wall and crushed by bricks. We could only hope he was alive underneath them.

We had no time to look for him, because Annabeth attacked Kronos head-on with her knife. She would've gotten him, too, had he been mortal. Her knife hit him right below the collarbone, but bounced off. She flew backwards and Percy grabbed her to hold her back. She was crying, screaming at him to let her go, but he held fast.

Then, a loud howl broke through the air. The enemy forces started parting to form a path, perhaps unwillingly. Behind them was tiny Nico Di Angelo and Mrs. O'Leary the Hellhound.

Nico leisurely strolled forward, every monster backing away as he passed.

He turned to Percy. "Got your message. Too late to join the party?" He smiled underneath his helmet.

"Son of Hades," Kronos spat in his direction. "Do you love death so much you wish to experience it?"

"Your death would be great for me."

"I'm immortal, you fool! I have escaped Tartarus! You have no business here, and no chance to live."

Nico grinned and drew his sword. "I don't agree." With that, cracks appeared in the ground. The loud grumbling from below the Earth was almost enough to rival the drakon's roar. I didn't know when Nico became the King of All Thirteen-year-old Badasses, but I was in awe.

The sky turned dark. Thousands of the dead crawled out of the road and sidewalks, waiting for Nico's orders. Kronos's army got scared —rightfully so — and were clearly ready to flee. On top of it all, Hades came riding down Fifth Avenue in an enormous chariot of obsidian, gold, and bones. Persephone and my mother were in the backseat behind him. Everything about the scene radiated pure nightmare material, inciting my deepest fears and anxieties.

Hades smiled coldly. "Hello, father. You're looking... young."

"Hades," Kronos growled. "I hope you and the ladies have come to pledge your allegiance."

"I'm afraid not," Hades sighed. "I would miss bickering with my siblings. And if there's one thing we agree on, it is that you were a terrible father."

"True," muttered Demeter. "No appreciation for agriculture."

I smiled slightly at my mothers words. I was glad that she was here to join the fight.

"I don't have time for this!" Kronos snarled. He struck the ground with his scythe. A crack spread in a perfect circle around the Empire State Building. A wall of force appeared around the circle, and New York began to wake up around us. It was just us and Kronos and his vanguard inside the protected circle. Hades was shut out of the circle. He charged his chariot at the border, but it just crashed.

"Attack!" He roared, and his army of zombies clashed with the monsters. Demeter was turning monsters into wheat fields and Persephone was turning weapons into flowers. I hadn't ever considered turning the weapons into things. I'd make note of that.

Kronos ordered the Hyperborean giants towards us and ran towards the lobby. Percy had it handled, so I ran after Kronos. He made it onto the elevator before me and shut the door. He plowed through Connor and Travis. They were both lying on the ground, unconscious. Or dead. I hadn't even told Connor I loved him. He'd told me and I hadn't answered. I couldn't bring myself to check them. Someone would get to them. My job at that moment was to reach Kronos and slow him at best.

I was hitting the elevator up arrow as many times as I could as if it would make it go faster. Finally, it reached my floor. I ran in and pressed the button for Olympus. I had to stand for what seemed like forever, listening to the nothingness of elevator music. Maybe it was Kronos slowing time down, or maybe I was trying to move faster than everything else.

By the time I reached the bridge, I could see Kronos on the other side of it. He was heading up the hills, knocking over minor gods and goddesses as he rushed towards the throne room. I ran across the crumbling sky bridge as fast as I could.

He was too fast. Or rather, I was too slow. I grew trees in front of him, trying to do anything to slow him. But I was already weak from earlier that day, and my powers weren't as strong as they usually were. He was getting close to the throne room, and there was nothing I could do.

I collapsed next to some dryad who had tried to stop Kronos as well. She was fading. Her tree wouldn't live much longer, and she would disappear slowly and alone with her fellow nymphs unconscious nearby. My vision went black as I felt the ground rumble terribly.

-

I was rudely shaken awake by Grover (who knows how many hours later) to the good news that Olympus had been saved. However, it had also been mostly destroyed so we had to go around checking on the nature spirits. It was a depressing process. Many of them had died.

I sat down dejectedly next to a satyr and we looked out at the destroyed parks. I hadn't even had time to think back to Connor or Travis, but just then the latter came up behind me. Travis tapped my shoulder and beckoned me to speak with him in private. I hugged him, glad to see him alive. He'd been hit on the head, but it had looked worse than it turned out to be.

He scratched his neck. "Look. Connor, he..." He said nothing more.

"What?" I whispered, expecting the worst. Tears came to my eyes. There was so much I hadn't told him. And now he was gone.

"He's down in the lobby helping move everyone out. A concussion is all." Travis grinned. "Gotcha there."

I punched him in the chest. "You're an asshole, you know that? You made me think he was dead!"

He laughed. "Come on, let's go find him. He should be on his way up here by now."

We took it slow moving due to Travis's probable concussion and my lasting dizziness. We eventually made it down to the sky bridge, where Connor was dragging an injured Ares camper to one of the parks on Olympus where Will Solace had set up his own hospital. As soon as he'd handed the camper off, I ran towards him. I almost fell over on the way there, still disoriented, but I made it into his arms.

He spun me around and held me tight against his chest. "I'm so glad you're alive." He muttered between kisses. Travis was still standing there silently.

"We'll talk later." I whispered, then separated from him. Percy, Grover, and Annabeth emerged from the throne room and started heading down to the elevators. The remaining campers followed shortly.

The brothers and I ran by the kitchens to grab our spiked seltzers and White Claws and got back in the van with the wounded. It may have been in bad taste but after the last few days we'd had, we deserved it. After all, we'd lost the last of our friends in the past two weeks.

-

Silena's shroud was hot pink and smelled of perfume. I had to burn too many shrouds for my young siblings.

Dinner was low-key. Madge was seriously injured, so she was in the infirmary. They thought she would live, though. Just with rest. I only had two of my brothers sitting with me at dinner.

After dinner, many of us went to the campfire for sing-along. We stopped earlier than usual, because Connor spotted something at the dining pavilion. Percy and Annabeth hadn't come to the campfire. We quietly walked over to them, bringing torches with us.

We waited, watching as they laughed together. Finally, Annabeth kissed him.

"It's about damn time!" Clarisse said, grinning. Connor and I hoisted the two onto our shoulders. "Oh, come on!" Percy groaned. "Is there no privacy?"

"The lovebirds need to cool off." Clarisse declared. We cheered.

"To the canoe lake!" Connor shouted. We marched them to the dock and threw them into the water. Connor, Travis, and I high-fived and headed back to my cabin. We'd stashed our drinks there because we knew if we had put it in the Hermes cabin, someone would've nicked it immediately and we'd never find it again.

We considered our usual clearing in the North woods, but Mr. D had found it earlier in the summer and would probably know we'd be out tonight. Something came to my mind that Katie had said many years ago.

"I have an idea."

We hurried across camp in the dark to the stables. There were pegasi in there and it smelled a little bit, but no one was checking in there.

I was mistaken. As soon as we stepped inside, we knew something was wrong. The hayloft was already occupied. Some couple had the same idea we had and got here first. Quietly, we left the stables and tried to hold our laughter until we were out of earshot.

We ended up on the top of the climbing wall. Now, I don't know if you've ever gotten drunk on top of a massive, lava containing climbing wall. If you have not, I would not suggest it. It is horrible.

After an hour of drinking and laughing and crying, Travis decided to throw in the towel and go to bed. He said he was fine with us staying out later, and stay out later we did.

As soon as Travis was gone, Connor kissed me.

"I feel bad that he has to leave us. I don't want him to be left out all the time." I said, pouting.

"You'd rather he sat in on that conversation that you said you wanted to have?" Connor grinned.

"No, but promise me we won't exclude him anymore. After this one conversation."

Connor nodded, and took his hand in mine. "I promise."

"Okay. So." I said, exhaling deeply. Here goes.

He stayed laying there, his deep blue eyes burning into mine.

I couldn't do it. I looked away.

"What's wrong?" He took my hands in his. "We don't need to talk right now. If you could just tell me why you're so tongue tied and we'll try again later. Besides, we—"

I couldn't hold off any longer. "Good gods, Connor. It's because I love you, too. You've stollen my heart." I added, smiling a bit at my joke.

He looked at me for a moment, puzzled.

"I don't get it."

"What's there to get? I'm confessing my love for you." I scooted closer to him.

"I understand that part, and believe me, I plan on getting that in just a moment. But you smiled at the end. What did that mean?"

"I made a joke. Nevermind." I laughed. He still looked confused, but the look faded pretty quickly when I rolled over on top of him and started laying kisses on his neck. I don't think Travis even noticed when we didn't return from the wall that night. Was it in poor taste? I wasn't sure. Silena would've been thrilled, and she is who mattered to me.

You want to know who did notice?

-

The next morning, we were called into the Big House.

"Believe me, I do not want to have this conversation right now," Mr. D rubbed his forehead, sighing. "Nor any other time. But the Harpies have informed me that you two snuck out last night and stayed outside after curfew."

The Harpies were all standing behind him with their arms crossed.

Connor tried to keep his cool by trying to get a few jokes in but I was silent and still, trying to sink into the floor. Which was possible because the floor was made of wood, but I didn't think it the best idea.

"First of all, that is unsafe for you to be on top of the climbing wall in the middle of the night. And yes, I do know what you were doing. Second of all, it is unfair that you should be able to drink, rather unsafely I might add considering the height of the wall, in my place of sobriety," Dionysus glared, his eyes full of purple flames. He was really angry. I did not think his level of anger was justified, but I wasn't eager to get turned into a grape so I didn't speak up.

"Also," He continued. "I have spoken to you both many times about this curfew situation. I figured that you, as the some of oldest campers here, would understand that by now. I don't know what I am going to do with you right now. One day, when you have forgotten all about this, you won't know what's coming. Be wary and stay out of trouble."

That was stressful to say the least. We left the Big House and met Travis outside.

"I can't believe you got off unscathed," I grumbled.

"It's not my fault you stayed behind to get nasty. I'm a master of trickery and deceit. I've never once been caught in my life." Travis grinned.

"That is such a lie and you know it." Connor punched his brother. "Now the two of us have to walk on eggshells for the rest of our lives until Dionysus smites us."

Camp ran late that summer, an extra two weeks. I was headed off to school in the city, close enough to be back in case anything happened, but ready to try and live a normal life. The two weeks were spent building new cabins for the children of the minor gods and celebrating all together.

On the last night of camp, Connor and I were laying on the roof of the Hermes cabin.

"Are you going to visit me at school?" I asked, turning to face him.

"Of course I am. We'll do all sorts of fun city stuff. Like dancing with homeless people and sneaking into buildings."

"I was going to suggest ice skating and going to concerts, but that works just as well." I smiled. "But really, I'll try to visit you on the weekends and when I don't have classes you can come into the city and we'll get food. Bring Travis, too."

In the morning, I had all of my things packed up and ready to go. My father was coming down to help me move into my dorm. Connor and Travis said that they'd help, but I had a feeling they'd be messing around instead. Surprisingly, they were both very helpful. And fast. My dad highly approved both of them, so the meeting the parents bit was over.

I went back to camp to stay fresh with my skills at least once a week, but I was finally living a mostly normal life, free from monster attacks and Titan lords. Just a New York college student with a very sweet boyfriend and some epic flower power.

Connor and I forgot all about Dionysus's warning, which may have been a mistake. I am fairly sure Dionysus forgot as well, but we still have many years left with his involvement in our lives.